A Line in the Sand: An Star Trek: The Edge of Midnight Fan Work - Star_trekkn (2024)

Chapter 1: Forward: The Edge of Midnight and Dramatis Personae

Chapter Text

Forward: The Edge of Minight

The Edge of Midnight, a Star Trek fan project delving into the history of the Klingon cold war is the whole reason this story exists. It is best described in the words of its author John Concagh, or @badsocialism on Twitter.

“What is The Edge of Midnight? It is best described as a History of the Federation Cold War, written from the perspective of a 24th-century historian. It is an attempt to weave together 55+ years of Star Trek Canon, Fanon, RPG guide content and personal ramblings into a coherent narrative. The Federation-Klingon Cold War forms the backdrop to the events of Star Trek, from The Original Series to Strange New Worlds, with all six original movies and dozens of over events referenced across Trek tying into it. It has, however, not been discussed or speculated on in much detail. Edge of Midnight is a fan project that aims to change that.”

I make many references to events that occur within the canon of his series within my book and I encourage anyone who's interested to check out the Edge of Midnight for additional context and even for some fun easter eggs. This book was specifically inspired by chapters six through nine of book one. The Suliban crisis and Caleb IV deserve special mention as they are referenced heavily throughout the book so if you’re looking for additional context starting there isn't a bad idea.

To say I adore this work is an understatement. I am a huge sucker for the concept of in-universe historical documents and I rank the Edge of Midnight up there with some of the best I have ever read. It is always a treat to read when it updates, to reread when I'm searching for inspiration or to share it with others. I love its dedication to showing Star Trek not as Fully Automated Luxury Space Communism but as the New Deal in Space, a core component of especially early Trek. As well I love the sci-fi twists on real events, and the usage of things from our current world (the Greenjackets, Cunard Lines etc.) to show a very real feeling of continuity between us today and the 22nd century. Additionally, I love the commitment to casual diversity showing in the future that we would be able to move past many of the issues faced by queer people today. That influenced many of my own choices in the development of my book and I am grateful to follow his example.

To describe all of my feelings would fill a volume as long as this book, but to put it succinctly, his work rekindled my love of writing. To John I say, thank you for inspiring me and for all of your effort, I hope that you read this story one day and enjoy it even a fraction of how much I enjoy the Edge of Midnight.

Dramatis Personae

The Resolute
Captain: Captain Niah Zh'kaarrin [Andorian, She/Her]
First Officer: Commander Marcus Fane [Human, He/Him]
Operations Officer: Lieutenant Sally Whitman [Human, She/Her]
Tactical Officer: Lieutenant Risi [Saurian, He/Him]
Navigation Officer: Lieutenant Jr Grade ND Phillips [Human, They/Them]
Chief Engineer: Lieutenant Commander Bray Glov Gronnahk [Tellarite, He/Him]
Chief Medical Officer: Lieutenant Commander Allan Truong [Human, He/Him]
Communications Officer: Lieutenant Grolik [Denobulan, He/Him]
Chief Science Officer: Lieutenant Commander Yamia Foro [Bolian, She/Her]
Security Officer: Chief Petty Officer Phenna [Coridanite, She/They]
Science Officer: Lieutenant Kohl [Arcadian, She/Her]
Shuttle Pilot: Ensign Grant [Human, He/Him]
Shuttle Pilot: Ensign Yukimura [Human, She/Her]

The Aurora
Captain: Captain Cserr Aleya [Caitian She/Her]

New Jerusalem Colony
Administrator Tet Rator [Bolian, They/Them]
Pastor Kiera Stone [Human, She/Her]
Sala [Suliban, She/Her]
Vaanek [Suliban, He/Him]

Klingons
Captain Klaugh [Klingon, He/Him]

Chapter 2: Captains Log and Chapter 1

Chapter Text

Captains Log

*Dictated in turbolift 1, enroute to the bridge, at 12:36 shipboard time on Stardate 2260.103*

Captain Niah Zh'kaarrin, Captain USS Resolute, Fourth Fleet, KLICOM recording. We have been ordered to the Federation colony of New Jerusalem alongside the USS Aurora. Our ships are racing to this colony at high warp, our cargo bays filled to bursting with emergency supplies for the people of New Jerusalem.

The colony world of New Jerusalem itself is a joint Human/Bolian colonial project found on the edge of the disputed region of space between the Federation, Klingon Empire and Romulan Star Empire referred to as the Triangle. After the Federation's resounding defeat at Caleb IV the colony has found itself a mere six hours from the so-called “T’kuvma line”, the unilaterally declared new borders of the Klingon Empire. With the Klingons redrawing the borders in the Triangle, many Federation colonies are finding themselves on the front line of this new cold war. The fact that the colony is home to over thirty thousand Suliban adds an additional level of risk. The Klingons annexed Ellec-vell, the supposed capital of the Suliban Union last year and have been “relocating” the Suliban to use as slave labor inside of the Empire. Starfleet is sure the Orion’s will make a play for some if not all of the population and I agree with that conclusion. President Th’rhahlat was right to grant the Suliban associate citizen status earlier this year, no peoples anywhere in the galaxy should suffer under the bonds of slavery, regardless of if they are Federation citizens or not.

I am apprehensive about this mission; the Federation has had little contact with the people of this world in the last year. As I understand they are a tight knit religious community based on one of the old Human religions. I do not know how they will react to their newfound danger, but I am confident Federation goodwill and generosity will prevail.

Despite all of that, I am excited about the possibility of seeing Cserr Aleya, the captain of the Aurora. We are old friends. Perhaps if this mission goes well, I will be afforded some downtime to spend with her…

Chapter 1

“Captain on the bridge” The call from the security officer rang out over the bridge. While this is standard Starfleet procedure, few ships follow it, especially when not at war or at red alert. I prefer the formality however, as my family comes from the Imperial Guard and I prefer a certain level of decorum on the bridge. Plus, it doesn't hurt to remind the crew that the captain is the master of the ship, apart from the rest of the crew. The bridge itself is a hive of activity, Beta shift, under the command of my First Officer, Marcus Fane, was currently on duty. I swept my eyes over all the stations as I stepped out of the turbo lift, Engineering, Ops, Tactical, Navigation, Science, Communications, all staffed, with junior officers and yeomen darting between them. Despite being with this crew for only six months, at this point I knew they were ready for whatever this mission threw at us. It was unfortunate that Klingon Command, or KLICOM, to which the USS Resolute belongs, was short on ships after the disaster at Caleb IV. This meant that larger, more self-sufficient ships like the Resolute are forced to respond to crises alone or with limited backup. Though we didn't know if this qualified as a crisis yet, I had my suspicions.

I took my chair at the center of the controlled chaos that is a Starfleet bridge, exchanging it with my first officer. The big chair can be uncomfortable and isolating. No stations can view it without turning to face it, which gives me privacy when needed. However, it also forces me to watch over the backs of my crew, a fact I know makes some of them uncomfortable. Marcus returned to his station in the auxiliary CIC found aft of the main bridge. Nimitz class ships were designed for fleet coordination along with long range command and control missions. Usually commanded by Commodores or Admirals, they were fitted with additional stations to the aft of the bridge to support these missions. Now that the new Marvick warp drive ships like the Constitution class have started leaving Spacedock, everyone with three bars or more on their wrists were looking to transfer their flag to one of those newer ships. Which did create opportunities for junior Captains like me to command ships that would normally be reserved for the First Fleet or large scale fleet action. Though today the fleet I commanded was much smaller than what the Resolute had been designed for.

“Mr. Grolik, what is the status of the Aurora?” I spoke. The USS Aurora, an Engle class light cruiser, was our backup on this mission.

“Still over two hours behind us,” my communications officer replied promptly. I smiled inwardly. My crew was finally starting to predict what I would need. Our brief shakedown had been rocky, both with the Resolute starting to show her age and my crew's unfamiliarity with one another. Many of them were new to the Resolute. Commodore Wesley had transferred most of his senior staff to the USS Lexington earlier this year. This meant I hadn’t known anyone on board the day I took command. This added an additional level of risk to the mission, as having a crew and a Captain that were still learning to work with each other would mean we would be slower to react in a crisis. They were all fine officers, but Starfleet simply did not have the ships to spare for the crew and I to get to know each other on a standard shakedown cruise.

"Would you like me to hail Captain Aleya for you?” he continued.

“No Lieutenant.” I replied. That was a bit presumptuous. I turned my attention to the two stations between myself and the viewscreen. “Navigation, how long until we enter the orbit of New Jerusalem?” I had a guess, based on the course and speed we were traveling on, but as my old friend and mentor Captain Zu’hallat had always said, junior officers should always be included, to make sure they know they are a valuable part of the crew.

“8 minutes out on my mark…mark.” The young officer, Lieutenant Phillips replied. I was wrong, my quick math had us still at half an hour out. I felt heat rush to my cheeks and antennae and was at that moment very grateful that the bridge designers had positioned all the bridge stations with their backs to me. Well, I wouldn't have to busy myself with much between now and our arrival, so I decided to stay on the bridge instead of retreating to the much desired privacy of my cabin. I called up a status monitor on my chair, taking a quick inventory of ships systems, giving extra attention to our tactical systems. We may need them if the colony's report of Orion warp signatures was to be believed.

“Captain?” I heard a voice call to me. I realized I had just been idly flicking the controls of my chair between torpedo tube status and phaser control room reports. I flushed again, blaming the heat. Starfleet keeps its ships so damn hot, and I didn’t want to wear a personal cooling unit in front of my new crew yet. This heat also always made my leg burn, the old wound from 2257 hated the heat more than I did. I recognized the voice, it was my science officer.

“Yes Commander?” I reply curtly, not using her name, though using the informal shortening of her rank of Lieutenant Commander to avoid sounding too severe.

“Long range sensors have confirmed the colony's reports of Orion warp signatures.” I swallowed hard. She continued “though they appear to be freighters, moving on a parallel course to the T’kuvma line.” I didn't like that we were already accepting the Klingons name for their forced annexation of almost half a sector of space in the Triangle. Caleb IV was only two months ago.

“Keep a sensor lock on those ships, I wouldn't be surprised if they turned and made a run for the border.” I replied. The Orion’s often masked their warp signatures as other ships, Naussicans, Rigellians, even sometimes Klingons or Tellerites. Blockade runners appearing to be freighters certainly wouldn't be beyond their ability.

“We are arriving at the New Jerusalem system.” Lieutenant Phillips called out, snapping me out of my thoughts. I could feel eyes on the back of my neck and turned to meet the gaze of my First Officer. He had swiveled his chair to face me from his station. I couldn't read the expression on his face, almost like he was asking me to do something. A brief smile crossed his features.

“Yellow Alert” Commander Fane called, and the wall lights flashed. Right, I had meant to order the crew to stand to Yellow Alert upon arrival. I cursed inwardly, why was I so distracted today? I turned my chair back to face the viewscreen, and as the ship transitioned out of subspace, I caught my reflection mirrored back to me by the screen. I am not particularly tall for an Andorian, though I am taller than most of the human and Tellarite crew I serve with. I keep my hair short cropped with a part to the left, not for vanity or the like, simply because it is easy to manage. That it appears to be a personal interpretation of a traditional Andorian military style is intentional and I am aware it frames my face well. To allow myself a moment of vanity, I do appreciate how well the pale blue that dusts the tips of my otherwise white hair pairs well with the gold of my new command uniform. I do not miss the older blue uniforms, we Andorians looked ridiculous in them, though I refuse to wear the new skirts outside of dress uniform events. A Captain should not have to worry about her uniform riding up while commanding a ship locked in a life and death struggle with the Klingons or being leered at by a dignitary or ambassador while on duty. I was not the only officer to feel this way, so I extended the uniform options to all members of my crew. I only care that you do your job well, not if you wore a skirt or pants while you did it. All of that being said, I did care about the eye bags I could see staring back at me, could that be why I’m having so much trouble focusing today? I have been sleeping well enough, perhaps it was just the heat. I made a note to stop by sickbay after this was all behind us.

At a loss for something to pass the time with, I called up the file on the colony’s government on my chair's data display. I had neglected to do this in the rush to depart Starbase 10 and decided to start from the top with the colony’s administrator. The Bolian administrator, Tet Rator, was a career politician who had apparently recently found themself attracted to an old human faith and had moved themself and their co husbands and co wives out to New Jerusalem to fully explore it. The Starfleet dossier identified them as friendly, a competent administrator and a strong advocate for the people under their charge. Good, I could work with that.

“Captain, we are being hailed by the colony, Administrator Tet Rator wishes to speak with you.” Lieutenant Grolik's voice broke my concentration. I was nowhere close to finishing reading the entire personnel file and now I was faced with having to speak with them. Not like I had a choice now.

“Onscreen '' I replied. The viewscreen flickered between the steadily growing ball that was the New Jerusalem colony to instead show a Bolian dressed in simple robes clapped with a complex cross symbol at the nape of the neck. “Administrator Rator, this is Captain Niah Zh'kaarrin of the USS Resolute. We’re responding to your government's request for aid from Starfleet as well as investigating the threat of Orion pirates operating near your planet.”

“Captain!” They responded, “may the Lord's blessing be with you.” I shuddered slightly at this. Religion, even Vulcan mysticism, has never sat well with me. They continued seemingly not noticing my reaction. “And thank God that you have arrived. The rumors of Orion slavers coming to take our Suliban guests from New Jerusalem continue to circulate. As well as the sudden change in the proximity of the Klingon border has caused quite a panic down here. We are grateful that Starfleet could spare such ships to protect so many of its citizens.” I didn't like their tone. They would have been able to detect that it was just the Resolute and the Aurora, two of Starfleet's older ships approaching the colony, not top of the line space frames. Barely stopping for a breath, they continued speaking before I could respond.

“Captain, it strains me to ask this, but our security forces are small and spread thinly, we, well, need help keeping the peace in some of our less integrated areas. All of these recent events have created a sense of panic in these areas.” Integrated, a strange choice of words. I thought for a moment about investigating this in my reply but decided against it. We would have plenty of time once we arrived.

“We would be happy to help, Administrator, I will be beaming down with a landing party shortly to discuss the finer details of your security situation as well as to establish a defensive policy in case any pirates do happen to show up.” A look crossed their face when I mentioned I would be beaming down personally, though I couldn't decide exactly what it meant at this moment.

“Of course, Captain,” they replied flatly, not providing any clue as to what their previous expression had meant. “We will prepare a reception for your arrival. Rator out” I let out a breath I didn't know I was holding and got out of my chair.

“Commander Fane, prepare security teams three through seven for immediate deployment to the surface, and select an additional four to be on standby. Tactical, Science, you're with me, Number One you have the bridge.” As I called out orders, I walked towards the turbolift, the door opening as I finished. Following my lead, both my science and tactical officers jumped up from their chairs, junior officers filling in at their stations. The requested officers joined me in the turbolift. I called out “Armory” as I grasped the turbolift control as the doors hissed shut in front of us.

The turbolift ride to the armory passed in silence and I found myself staring at the lights that streaked past on the walls, the only sign of our progress through the ship. With a hiss the door opened again, and we walked the short distance to the armory through corridors that were usually bustling but were now silent since the entire crew stood to their duty stations. As the armory doors opened the silence gave way at once to the cacophony of the armory where three of the security teams I had asked for were gearing up.

“Captain on deck!” one of the officers called and eighteen voices suddenly quieted as I entered. I pushed through the press of bodies, acutely aware of the ritual I had interrupted. Eighteen officers in various stages of undress, changing from their duty uniforms into the black combat uniforms and body armor that had become standard during the Klingon war. This was not an uncommon occurrence, a starship is not a place with a lot of privacy, especially for junior or enlisted ranks. I had been a security officer in what felt like a lifetime ago and remembered well the carefree excitement of arming up before a mission. All of the good natured posturing, bravado and shared camaraderie were essential to the functioning of combat units, and no different, in purpose at least from the staff briefings of the engineering department or the standups favored by the sciences. However, I was the captain now, and these rituals were not for me anymore. I could see from the few faces that turned to look my way that at least a few of them showed their discomfort at my presence openly while others were trying to conceal smiles from jokes told the instant I had walked in. I wanted to be fast to give them time to be with each other. I didn't know what kind of danger we could be headed towards, and they deserved their fun before they had to face it.

“As you were.” I said as I arrived at the phaser rack. The security teams returned to their preparations, though with a substantially less boisterous atmosphere. I hoped it would return once I left. I selected a hand phaser as well as a holster belt for it and my communicator along with an engineering tricorder. I decided I would forgo the body armor. I didn't like the message it would send to the population of New Jerusalem that a Starfleet captain would beam down in full armor ready for a fight. Even if there was a chance that was what we were getting ourselves into. My science officer arrived at the rack next to mine. She secured her own phaser and a science tricorder, and she too forwent body armor though honestly, I was unsure as to why. She had no reason to be concerned with the colony’s impression of her. Perhaps she was simply following my lead?

With both of our gear secured we turned and made to leave the armory. As we arrived at the exit we were joined by my Tactical officer. Lieutenant Risi, a gigantic Saurian, red scales mottled in a similar way as a Terran coral snake and pupil-less black eyes the size of my fist. He cut an intimidating figure even amongst the other Starfleet tactical officers we were surrounded by. He had seen fit to draw a full phaser rifle alongside armor with webbing. Clearly, he was preparing for anything. I couldn't blame him. On landing parties like this the unofficial title of the accompanying security personnel was “Captains bodyguard” and was something we had all taken deadly seriously. Out of the two hundred crew of the Resolute, down on the surface he was that last person between any enemies and my death.

“Carry on” I stated as we stepped out of the armory, my science and tactical officers

falling in behind me.

“Ma’am, the Resolute has received updated situation reports from the surface, would you like to review them before we beam to the surface?” My science office spoke from behind me. I could hear her working the controls of her tricorder, no doubt reviewing the data for the first time, even as she asked.

“Certainly Commander,” I brought us to halt just before the turbolift and turned to face my officers. Lieutenant Risi's face was unreadable as always, but Lieutenant Commander Yamia Foro’s round face was scrunched up in focus, clearly something in these reports had caught her attention.

“Captain, I think I know what the Administrator meant when they stated they were having issues with the less ... integrated zones” I could see she was being careful with her words, though I wasn't sure if it was for my sake or for avoiding misspeaking. She continued.

“Apparently the Suliban have not taken to the religious traditions of the colony and live in the city's outskirts. The colony itself is over forty years old and built to Federation standard, but the conditions in the Suliban districts are much newer and appear closer to refugee camps. Petty crime, gang activity, inconsistent access to clean water, food and power appears rampant.” She looked up and met my gaze, her face formed into a scowl. “Sorry Captain, I’m just surprised honestly, this is a Federation planet, and while it looks like the Suliban population did grow substantially in the last year, this still isn't right. This is supposed to be the petty privation we’ve already eliminated, even out this far.”

I smiled. “I agree, Commander, and it will certainly need to be addressed when we meet with Administrator Rator. Though we may be able to help in the meantime, and not just with keeping the peace.” I leaned towards the wall, triggering the comms panel to call up my Number One “Commander Fane, this is the captain.”

“Yes Captain?” His normally deep voice was made tinny and small by the wall speaker.

“I’ve just reviewed the updated situation reports sent to us by the colony. This may also develop into a humanitarian mission, if these reports are to be believed. Coordinate with the doctor. Once I give the all clear, prepare landing teams to inventory the most pressing needs of these people and see what us or the Aurora can assist with. As well, launch a flight of shuttles to provide picket and sensor cover. If those freighters turn out to be Orion, and we have most of the crew working on relief efforts, I want as much warning as possible.”

“Understood, good luck to you and your teams on the ground, Captain.” He replied, closing the link. I turned back to my science officer.

“Anything to add Commander?”

“Nothing pertinent Captain.” She replied, and I could see her smile as she turned away. She was clearly pleased that she was directly contributing to helping these people, which was good. Starfleet is an exploration and humanitarian organization in its soul, despite what has happened in these last years. It always feels right to be operating on those core principles. I removed my hand from the comm panel and strode onto the turbolift and we resumed our progress towards transporter room two. The rest of the journey was spent in silence, each of us performing last minute checks of our equipment, Commander Foro busying herself with last minute tricorder calibrations, while Lieutenant Risi adjusted the fit of his combat webbing to better settle onto his bulk. I fidgeted with the safety selector of my phaser, still in its holster. Certainly not the safest calming activity, but I’d developed it during the war, and it certainly worked for me. With a woosh the turbolift doors opened, and we stepped out into another halfway as bare as the one before the armory. Turning to our left the transporter room doors opened in front of us.

“Chief set coordinates for the administrative plaza, bring us in as close as you can.” I told the transporter chief. With an aye-aye ma’am, he punched in the coordinates and stood ready to beam us down. I looked to my officers on my left and right.

“Energize.” and the world disappeared in a swirl of light.

Chapter 3: Chapter 2

Chapter Text

The world rematerialized and I took in a lungful of fresh autumnal air, rich with scents of flowers and the industrial dust that follows every Federation colony into space. Blinking rapidly, the world resolved around me. I was no longer inside the hull of my starship, instead I was in the middle of a vast administration complex, primarily composed of colonial prefabs integrated into locally constructed buildings purpose built after the fact. Gardens of flowers native to a dozen member world's dotted the open spaces between these structures. In the center of the administration park a flagpole bearing the blue and white flag of the United Federation of Planets fluttered, while below it hung a flag with a symbol from a Human religion I didn't recognize. Groups of colonial citizens moved back and forth between these structures, apparently uninterested in our sudden arrival. The Administrator must have mentioned we were coming.

“Captain,” an unfamiliar voice called. My hand at once moved to my phaser before I'd even noticed, and I pulled it back sharply. The voice belonged to a human woman who was approaching from a building bearing the same symbol as the flag. She was flanked by a group of what appeared to be attendants, all dressed in the same black uniforms. Two of these attendants were armed but were showing no hostility through their body language. I relaxed slightly, this was a meeting with a Federation colonial administrator. An administrator who may have been overseeing a society of haves and have nots on a Federation world, but I wasn't in any immediate physical danger. I took in the woman approaching me, she appeared to be middle aged for a human, though I have never been a good judge of age in other species. Dark skinned, with large curly hair she cut an imperious figure in her billowing gold lined white robes, no doubt a symbol of some rank and authority in the culture of this colony. She continued speaking as she approached.

“Welcome to New Jerusalem, may the Lord be with you on this day.” I smiled, having no idea how to answer that. I’d never met a religious human before and hadn't had any experience with this side of their culture. As I stumbled over how to reply to her greeting, thankfully she continued speaking. “I am pastor Kiera Stone, second to our Administrator and champion of the faith here.” She extended her hand in greeting. I momentarily balked at the title she had given, though I recovered quickly and took her hand.

“Captain Zh'kaarrin of the Federation starship Resolute.” I replied, shaking her hand, her larger hand enveloping mine. I had so much I wanted to discuss with this woman and the colony's administrator, but here in what was clearly the colony's public square was neither the time nor the place. I Introduced my remaining officers. Commander Foro smiled and nodded politely while Lieutenant Risi was as inscrutable as ever. I continued. “Could you take us to Administrator Rator please...” I fumbled over the title, unsure of what to use. “...Pastor?”

“Yes Captain,” She smiled, though I could tell there was no joy behind it. “You could also use Sister.” I made a note of that. “Please follow me.” She spun on her heel, and we followed, her entourage forming up behind us. At this point we were starting to draw a crowd, and I was surprised how many non-human faces it contained despite this ostensibly being a colony devoted to a Human religion. Notably absent from the assembly were any Suliban faces. Given what my science officer had told me, I wasn't surprised.

Pastor Stone led us through the doors of one of the unremarkable prefab structures and into an antechamber. Once inside I frustratingly found my hand drawn back to my phasers safely selector once Pastor Stone had set off to retrieve the Administrator. Yet again I hadn't realized I was doing it and I angrily folded my hands across the front hem of my gold tunic. I was going to need to work on that habit. It undermined the crew's confidence in the captain to watch me fidget with a gun every time we had a moment of downtime. As well it could easily escalate a situation more tense than meeting with a colonial administrator.

I was sure Lieutenant Risi had noticed me, given how one of his eyes had swiveled to watch me, but the last thing I wanted to do was give him anything else to worry about. It isn't easy to read Saurian body language, but my old XO on the USS Antioch had been Saurian. We had learned quickly what an asset being able to give instructions with a flash of color across scales or a shift of plates could be. Risi was worried, I could tell, likely because of the presence of armed personnel in this administration building. He would be feeling outnumbered, and would be looking for exit points, cover and trying to maintain a head count of all personnel in the building. I had been there before. When I had been a Starfleet security lieutenant, I knew the worry that came with bodyguarding the captain and here I was with my old nervous tic adding to his worries. I made eye contact with him and smiled. I wanted to let him know I understood and appreciated what he was going through at that moment.

Fortunately, Commander Foro hadn't noticed this exchange, engrossed as she was in the plants filling the large atrium. I knew from her file botany was one of her hobbies, not to mention her minor at the Academy. She had lost herself in examining the bounty of flowering plants representing half the worlds of the Federation that covered the walls and tables of the administrative center. I was glad for her. Already I could tell that this was going to be a much more challenging mission than Starfleet had predicted, but I was grateful that she had a moment to spend cooing over Vulcan ash lilies growing next to Risian flame orchids in the same soil. Apparently, they have ‘entirely different nutrient profiles’ I heard her murmur to herself. A moment like this is the whole reason we are out here after all, to see the impossible, and sometimes the impossible is two different plants cohabitating a single wall planter. The irony of this as it applied to the Suliban situation here was not lost on me. Commander Foro stepped back and noticed that I was watching her. She blushed, embarrassed her Captain had caught her so wrapped up in the decor of this place. I stepped towards her to offer an encouraging word, but we were interrupted by the large double doors in the south wall sliding open. Pastor Stone had returned with Administrator Rator.

“In the name of God, welcome to our colony Captain.” They bellowed, their voice a deep baritone as they crossed the expanse to grab my hand. “Welcome, welcome to the home of the faithful. We are so thankful that God has sent you to us. There is a great deal of unrest here after that barbaric Klingon declaration and we were worried that Starfleet had forgotten about us.” They continued to shake my hand as they spoke. “We couldn't be more thankful for the protection of your ships, and we offer the full hospitality of our world.” Finally, they let go of my hand, but did not stop talking “Ahh but where are my manners, have you been offered anything to eat? To drink? Anything you need, please don't hesitate to ask.” At this point I was growing suspicious. These were the actions of someone who wanted something from us or who had something to hide. I thought back to Commander Foro’s report, perhaps the unrest was worse than we had thought? I took the direct questions as an opportunity to interrupt.

“No Administrator, no, my crew and I are quite alright.” I put on my best diplomatic voice. “Thank you for welcoming us to your colony, I’m sure there are many among the Resolute’s crew who would love to avail themselves of the hospitality of your planet, if the conditions permit.” I let that last bit hang, I wanted them to know that we were still here on a mission. I straightened my tunic before continuing. “I would like to get to the reason for our visit, unless you had any diplomatic functions planned?” I kept my face neutral, though I was hoping they would say no. Their smile lessened a fraction at my words, clearly they were stalling to avoid this conversation.

“Of course, Captain, would you join us in the arboretum? The autumnal blooms are just coming in and I maintain a small workspace there, so I can better enjoy their majesty.” They looked hopeful.

“Certainly,” I replied, not wanting to offend and we were swept up by a procession of attendants who followed us to the rear of the structure. This section of the structure was taller than three decks of the Resolute and twice as wide and was filled to capacity with even more flowering plants than the areas we had seen before. Wild swatches of vivid colors from across the visual spectrum danced a controlled waltz around this space, clearly carefully arranged to complement each other, but also allowed to run wild on the edges to create stunning blends of color. The smell of it all was heady and intoxicating, the perfumes of a hundred worlds all mingling in one space. Small flying insects, no doubt pollinators, flitted between the flowers, the hum of their wings added to the background tinkling of water from sprinklers and small aesthetic fountains and waterfalls. All of this was capped by soft music I couldn't place that seemed to be playing out of the plants themselves. This garden was beautiful, no other word could do it justice, no wonder the administrator worked out here instead of in their office. As we entered Lieutenant Risi assumed a position by the door alongside two armed humans in black uniforms from before. I heard Commander Foro gasp as she came into the arboretum, I leaned in close so only she could hear me.

“Go have fun Commander, I’ll handle the administrator.” She smiled at me, unholstering her tricorder. “But don't go too far, in case I need your expertise.”

“Of course, Captain.” She smiled again before setting off to examine a tree with sunburst patterned flowers the size of my fist. I followed both officials to an antique wooden desk situated in a grass clearing. A plush high backed chair accompanied the desk and the top of the desk was covered in data pads and other tools required to run a colony. Two bald human attendants in matching robes brought chairs for me and Pastor Stone, and a third presented a pitcher of a dark red liquid and three tall necked glasses to the Administrator, who nodded. Bowing, the attendant poured the liquid into the three glasses as Pastor stone spoke a blessing over them. I suddenly felt very awkward. I did not know what to do if I was presented with one of the glasses, so I waited. As the blessing finished the other two took their seats, as did I. The attendant passed the drinks to us, and I looked to the other to see how they took theirs and did my best to mirror it.

“So, Captain,” The Administrator said softly, “Starfleet was vague when they informed us you would be arriving, no doubt worried about subspace eavesdroppers. Could you please fill myself and Sister Stone in on why you are here?” I quickly weighed my options, I wanted them to broach the subject of the Suliban as soon as possible, so I could glean what their stance on it was. I replied.

“With the Klingons unilaterally redrawing the borders, Starfleet and the council believe it is the Federations best interest to assess the state of border colonies, render any assistance that might be required and remind the Klingons that we won't retreat despite where they might think their territory encompasses. To that end we are here to do all of the above for New Jerusalem.” I replied, flatly. That was the official letter of my orders. I continued. “So, Administrator, what can Starfleet help you with?” They took a sip of their drink before replying, clearly savoring the flavor of whatever it was they were drinking.

“Well Captain, we are not equipped to be a border colony. The Lord and the Federation have provided, but we lack key equipment for defense such as industrial replicators, long range scanners, modern phasers, or even more than just a militia constabulary.” At that they gestured to the black uniformed troops standing by the entrance before continuing “We would not be able to offer even a token resistance to the Klingons if they attempted to expand here, and frankly we don't see any indication that they will stop at the T’kuvma line.” In this they were correct. It was firmly believed by the admiralty that the Klingons would continue to test the Federation along the new border, taking advantage anywhere they could to expand their territory by conquest. My communicator chirped, but I ignored it. I wanted to press them for more details.

“Do not forget, Administrator, we are commanded to turn the other cheek.” Pastor Stone spoke up next to me. Rator made a sour face for a moment.

“I know that Sister,” They replied, a harshness underpinning the word sister. “These assets would help our colony even if there was no imminent threat from the Klingons.” I headed them off before they could keep arguing.

“Well Administrator, I can alleviate some of those fears at least. The USS Aurora is carrying two type seven industrial replicators for immediate deployment to your colony as well as a suite of early warning sensor buoys. We plan to seed them across the border and will happily integrate into your planetary sensor grid. In addition to those needs you mentioned, our ships are carrying supplemental medical supplies for your hospitals as well as teams of trauma doctors well versed of the kinds of injuries that you may not be familiar with having not been on the Klingon frontier.” The injuries I was speaking of were disruptor burns and Bat’leth related trauma, but I let the implicit threat of that hang rather than go into detail. After letting them take that all in for a moment I continued.

“The Federation cannot provide you soldiers without the Klingons perceiving that as military buildup along their border, but we can provide training and equipment that would allow you to present a show of force that should see off an ambitious D-5 Captain looking for an easy prize.” I leaned back in my chair, feeling confident. I believed I was able to alleviate most of the Administrator's obvious fears. My communicator chirped once more, but again I ignored it. I wanted to address the issue of the Suliban now that I had addressed the colony’s immediate fears. The carefully manicured luxury of this administrative building was starting to grate on me. It stood in stark contrast with the Suliban’s living conditions, even if half of what Commander Foro’s reports had said was true. I decided at that moment, while I would defend this colony and I would teach it to defend itself, I would not allow some of the population to live in poverty as their leadership lived like this. That meant I was going to bring it up and damn the politics.

“So, Administrator, when we spoke earlier you asked us for help with your, and I’m using your words here, less integrated areas. Can you explain that to me and exactly what you need from my security teams?” I kept my face neutral but crossed my arms over my chest. I wasn't leaving until we had talked about this. To their credit, their smile didn't lessen and after taking another drink, Rator continued.

“So, Captain, in 2259, when the Klingon Empire annexed the Suliban Union,” they began. I rankled at this, the so-called Suliban Union had been nothing more than a rump state which had no legal jurisdiction over the Suliban diaspora. Despite that, it still provided the legal basis of the Klingons mass enslavement of the Suliban people. I decided against arguing this point with my host and instead let them continue talking.

“We ended up being the last point of call for many Suliban, Efrosian, and other unfortunates caught up by the Klingon and Orion slave raids. Naturally we took them as both the Federation charter and the commandments of Lord God require of us. However, the Suliban seemed content to keep their own company and traditions and were not interested in our evangelizing efforts outside of their material benefits. In cooperation with them we adopted a joint policy of live and let live with our new guests. This has served both our groups well over the last few months but following that barbaric Klingon proclamation and our new proximity to the border,” they paused again, taking another drink and clearly taking an opportunity to consider their words carefully.

“There were differences of opinion between this administration and the people it stands for and our Suliban neighbors. Specifically, around what should be done now that our circ*mstances have changed. Some advocated for evaluation of the Suliban, some to evacuate all of us even. Others debated on what the colonial policy would be towards the Suliban if the Orion’s came knocking or, heaven forbid, the Klingons.” I cut them off before they could continue.

“What were some of those proposed policy’s Administrator?” I didn't take the anger I was feeling out of my voice. This reminded me of the Tandarans capitulation, where they had turned tens of thousands of the Suliban over to the Klingons without even so much as an argument.

“It's not what you're thinking Captain, certainly nothing official was ever decided, but like any responsible government that is far from the protection of Starfleet we evaluated all options.” They hurriedly replied. This Rator had a decent poker face, I was unsure if they were just trying to lessen the impact of what they were saying or if the administration had actually considered something truly terrible. They continued.

“However, some of the documents outlining these more extreme options found their way into the hands of the Suliban, and they have, righteously in my opinion, been outraged at them despite not having the full context. I have done my best to mollify them, and to explain the situation, but they are scared Captain. Add to that unscrupulous agitators calling for us to enact these plans or even expel them, some of whom even held government office until we sanctioned them, and we have a veritable powder keg on our hands. There have been riots, attacks on refugees, chaos in the streets. The church's Brotherhood can only be so many places at once, and we lack the tools and the training to deal with this.” Their eyes were sad and pleading at this point, and they motioned to Pastor Stone. She cleared her throat before elaborating.

“The Brotherhood is our church sanctioned protectorate forces, you have already seen a few members. They are just and fair and trained to uphold the Federation charter as well as all local laws as well as any other Federation security force, but our population doubled last July, and we simply do not have the numbers. This is running our people ragged.” She stated. I saw this for what it was, she was trying to form my opinion of the local security apparatus before I met any of them or spoke to any Suliban. This on its own was an alarming development. What were they trying to hide? What has been happening here? My communicator chimed a third time.

“Administrator, Pastor,” I began, unholstering my communicator as I spoke. “Clearly this is a sensitive situation, if things truly have escalated to riots and attacks on refugees as you said, then I would be happy to deploy my security personnel to serve as a mediating presence. I would also like to meet with representatives from the refugees alongside you Administrator, to see what we can do to address the needs of both parties.” I was putting on my best diplomat's voice again, despite the frustration I was feeling at the moment. There would be time to take account of what had happened here later.

“Please coordinate with my first officer, Commander Marcus Fane, for personnel deployments and immediate needs. I will also be beaming down medical teams under the command of my doctor, Allan Truong. Can you provide a list of any urgent medical supply needs and anywhere extra support might be needed?” This was familiar territory for me, during the war we had coordinated many planetary support operations, and this was something that Starfleet excelled at. This would also let me get more boots on the ground, and I was relying on my officers' natural curiosity to help me expose the truth of this planet. Standing, I flipped open my communicator and spoke.

“Go for the Captain.”

“Captain,” It was my First Officer, “The Aurora has just arrived in the system, they will enter orbit in just under fifteen minutes. How are things on the planet?”

“Fine Commander,” I replied. “Could you please coordinate the deployment of the security teams and Doctor Truong’s teams to the planet. These folks look like they could use our help. Additionally, please assemble the senior staff for a briefing in the conference room. I will have Lieutenant Risi take command of the deployment on the ground, Commander Foro and I are returning to the ship.”

“Aye-aye ma’am, would you like me to invite Captain Aleya to the briefing as well?” He replied. I could tell from his tone that he was concerned, it was unusual for the captain in a situation like this to not remain onsite to coordinate, so he must have realized there was something I needed to speak with them about away from prying ears. I hoped neither Administrator Rator nor Pastor Stone knew that I was deviating from procedure here. Commander Fane was right, I did need privacy and I appreciated his intuition. Though I wasn't sure if I wanted the Aurora’s Captain included in my suspicions yet, because at this point, that was all I had.

“I will decide shortly Commander. Captain Zh'kaarrin out.” I thumbed a dial on my communicator and turned back to the two colonial officials. “Thank you for your hospitality and hopefully we can have this crisis resolved shortly.” Thankfully Commander Foro had overheard me and had joined me at my side.

“Captain to transporter room, two to beam up.” For the second time that day, the world vanished in a kaleidoscope of light and energy.

Chapter 4: Chapter 3

Chapter Text

I was in a foul mood as I approached the conference room. The gravity of what was happening here was starting to weigh on me, and I was more and more certain those Orion freighters hanging just on the other side of the T’kuvma line were actually slavers. The colony’s administrator's evasiveness was also grating on me, this was not how citizens of the Federation were supposed to act. When we had arrived back on the Resolute, I had gone to my quarters to prepare some notes on what I wanted to discuss with my senior staff and blow off a little steam. Unfortunately, the time to have that conversation had come and I was still unsettled. Taking a minute, I paused to center myself and adjust my uniform. I was still new to this crew, and coming into this meeting already angry meant there was a chance I could lose my self-control which would be disastrous. Andorians have a reputation for having short tempers, and unfortunately, I embodied the stereotype. The war had not helped with this trait of mine, and I had only become angrier since the end. This was something I had tried to work through with Starfleet's councillors, but few of them had seen frontline service in the way members of Starfleet security had. This made them and their solutions difficult to relate to. I had privately given up after third recommended Vulcan meditation practices, though I still put on enough of a show to maintain my service eligibility. I had a sneaking suspicion Starfleet was short on Captains, and I would have been retired if we were still a peacetime organization. I needed to dig deep today though, this was a situation for cool heads and I knew I could rely on my officers to perform despite how I was feeling. Clicking my heel as if I was on a parade ground, I strode into the briefing room.

Nimitz class ships were designed for commodores and admirals to coordinate fleet actions and the conference room was suitably grand to reflect this. Three massive windows inclined at a slight angle to account for the hull shape filled the wall opposite the door. These proved a picturesque view of the New Jerusalem colony which loomed large in them. The other walls were adorned with screens able to call up information at a touch, whether it be ship status reports, library computer information or even actual bridge stations in an emergency. The soft blue glow of these consoles mingled with the off white of the ship's lights to create a shade akin to sun shining through an ice cave back on Andoria. This is why I favored spending time in this room over even my own quarters. The room's floor was upholstered with a thick red carpet, which was at odds with the functional grays and beiges that adorned the rest of the ship. The rest of the room was dominated by a large Tellarite oak table in the shape of a Starfleet delta. Beautiful as well as functional, its perfectly polished dark wood surface contained multiple holo projectors, data pad displays and multiple ports for Duotronic tapes. Seated around it were my senior staff, minus Lieutenant Risi, whom I had ordered to remain on the planet. Though I did value the Lieutenants input, given my background I felt that I would be able to speak to matters of Security and Tactical. My officers swiveled in their chairs to face me. I could see Commander Fane open his mouth to speak and I raised my hand.

“At ease everyone, this isn't a formal briefing, I want to get everyone's input on the situation first.” I wanted to set the tone for the conversation, let them know this was a casual discussion where they could speak their minds. The time for directives and orders would come later. I looked down at my notes for a moment before speaking again, bringing them up to speed. My operations officer, Lieutenant Sally Whitman whistled as I finished outlined the situation. A recent Academy graduate, the Resolute was her first posting as a department head. Fortunately, she excelled at it, and I was grateful to have her on board. Her ability to hold and analyze multiple streams of information in her head simultaneously was incredible to watch and made her an outstanding problem solver. I was very interested to hear her position on the situation below.

“It seems to me like we have two problems,” She continued. “The first is the immediate needs of the refugees as well as the need to reduce the tension between them and the colonial administration. The second is we need to get to the bottom of how this could go so wrong.” Succinct and to the point. I nodded approvingly.

“I cannot believe they were foolish enough to commit a plan to sell out thirty thousand people to save themselves to an official record and then careless enough to allow it to leak!” Interjected my chief engineer Lieutenant Commander Bray Glov Gronnahk. A Tellarite and a career spacer, he had enlisted in Starfleet as a crewperson instead of going through the Academy and had been promoted all the way to Chief Petty Officer before attending officers school to expand his career options. He was often blunt and to the point like most of his species, but he ran what I considered to be the tightest and most disciplined engine room in all of Starfleet. I took great pride in him and his work, even if we didn’t always see eye to eye. This response had been an example of his characteristic bluntness, though it had also given voice to what I and no doubt most of my officers were thinking. Having it out in the open would allow us to freely discuss it. He continued speaking.

“This violates Suliban rights to Federation citizenship and the spirit in which President Th’rhahlat granted that citizenship. Captain I was on Starbase 10 in 2259, I helped organize the logistics of Task Force Dynamo. I saw the faces of the people who made it, the fear and the relief. I’ll be dead in the void before I allow anyone else to be taken into slavery.” He pounded his fist on the table for emphasis.

“Bray, I don’t think it was meant like that.” Commander Marcus Fane replied. His deep, almost melodious voice was steady. Like me, Commander Fane was a veteran of the Klingon war, having served aboard the USS Clake at the Battle of the Binary Stars, followed up by coordinating FGF and Starfleet Security operations in multiple theaters after that ship's destruction. He had an intuitive grasp of command and was both well-liked and respected by the crew. I had no doubt he would have his own ship soon. He had also served with Bray before, and they had a friendly, informal relationship.

“Oh, and how did they mean it?” Bray retorted.

“I agree with you that it was a stupid thing to do, but they probably tasked their cabinet to come up with all options and someone took that all a little overzealously.” He elaborated, leaning back in his chair and striking a casual grin before continuing. “Never attribute to malice which can be adequately explained by stupidity right?” Bray snorted.

“It doesn't matter what they intended. They did it, and it leaked. They caused this problem but are clearly too proud to see that and try to actually make amends.” Bray replied, folding his arms across his chest.

“That's similar to what I’m concerned about as well.” Added my ship's doctor, his soft voice barely filling the space of the conference room. Lieutenant Commander Allan Truong never spoke much during staff meetings, content to let us reach consensus and return to his patients and projects. A first class physician and a consummate researcher otherwise, he would sometimes break with his standard pattern when the discussion pertained to medicine or something he felt strongly about. I leaned forward, intent on hearing what he had to say.

“Preliminary reports from my teams show patterns of malnutrition, exposure injuries, and sanitation related illnesses affecting the Suliban we have examined so far. Their living conditions are poor by any standard, with some of the outermost structures constructed solely of scrap metal. Their access to clean water and waste facilities is intermittent and they rely on the colony entirely for food. I understand that they are recent arrivals and that very few frontier colonies could support an added thirty thousand beings at short notice, but I would liken their living conditions to more of a prison camp than Federation colonial citizens.” He paused a moment, collecting his thoughts, before tenting his fingers and continuing. “All of that I could understand on some level, but then there are the injuries. We would expect some level of deprivation based violence based on their living conditions, but in addition to that we’ve seen stun baton neuropathy, photonic flash grenade induced blindness, and even phaser burns. I doubt the refugees possess any meaningful amount of those weapons, so we should conclude that these wounds were inflicted by colonial law enforcement.” That last sentence hung in the air like a dark cloud. Administrator Rator had mentioned rioting and violence, but this confirmed my fears about the local security. Added to that Doctor Truong's report on their living condition and how it contrasted with the opulence of the administration buildings I had witnessed was causing my anger to return in force. I stole a glance at Lieutenant Foro, she had been on the surface with me and had seen the same luxury I had. Her eyes met mine and I could see the sadness there, mixed with something else. Guilt perhaps, at enjoying the botanical marvels of the colony. I decided to speak with her after this meeting. I didn't want her to feel her passion was tainted by the action of the colonial administration.

“That segues into something else I wanted to bring up, Captain.” Lieutenant Whitman spoke again, looking up from a display she had been reading while listening. “Our security officers have been reporting that the refugee movement in the colony is being controlled. Ostensibly it's in the name of public order, but it appears a system of checkpoints and a curfew have been put in place. Lieutenant Risi has already removed all of the local security from these checkpoints and replaced them with our crew, but he is asking permission to begin dismantling them.” This was doing nothing to help dampen my thunderous anger. This is not how Federation colonies acted.

“It seems,” I hissed, my anger finally getting the better of me. “That I will need to have another discussion with Administrator Rator about the proper conduct of Federation officials.”

“Not to be too much of a devil's advocate here, but we need to understand where the colony's administration is coming from.” Commander Fane said. I glared at him without realizing it and he held up his hands before continuing. “I am not condoning anything here, but when we discuss this with their administration we need to come with an understanding of their mindset. These are very scared people, and they have good reason to be. The frontline of a conflict they have no part in and certainly didn't choose to become involved in has suddenly arrived at their door. This paired with their refugee crisis is driving them to make rash reactionary decisions. We don't have to condone it, but we have to be empathetic to their fears while we try to correct their behavior.” He was right of course, but it still rankled me. The Federation was not an uncaring bureaucracy, they could have asked for help sooner.

“Alright, Doctor Truong, Lieutenant Whitman, I want both of you to coordinate a full response to this humanitarian crisis. Take whatever personnel you need, security excluded, and any resources. Coordinate with the Aurora if you need to.” It was time for me to make some decisions and us to actually act. I continued.

“Commander Fane, please take charge of the overall mission on the surface, get access to the colony's security logs and help us build a timeline of what's been happening. Commander Foro, I would like you to remain on board and begin working on a proposal for long term improvements we could make to Suliban’s living conditions. I will be returning to the surface to discuss these revelations with their administration again.” I growled out the last bit.

“Commander Gronnahk, a moment of your time please.” I added, standing. The rest of my senior officers filed out of the conference room. The Tellarite approached me. He only stood as tall as my chest and had to look up to meet my eyes, but the man still projected an intense air of confidence that only someone who's as damn good at their job as he was could. I could tell he wasn't sure why I had asked him to remain behind, I hoped he didn't expect that I was going to scold him for his earlier outburst.

“Commander Gronnahk, Bray,” I smiled. “It's nothing bad, I just don't want the rumor mill churning so keep this between us. Could you reach out to your friends on Starbase 10 and at FEDAC discreetly? I would like to know what our options are for evacuating the Suliban if this spirals out of control.” I knew he would give me whatever answer was provided to him honestly and that this was a task that would both let him feel like he was contributing and would let him take out his frustration by shaking the chain of command until someone helped him. A grin lit up his pugnacious face.

“It would be a pleasure, Captain. I’ll get us the help we need.”

“Outstanding Commander!” He turned and strode out of the room. I took a moment and absent-mindedly flicked through a few of the technical reports that had been presented on the table projector. It really did paint a bleak picture of what was happening on the surface. I debated what I should do when I returned to the surface. Should I withhold the replicators, use them as a bargaining chip to get them to see reason? That would likely end up crueler to the regular citizens of the colony who hadn't considered these terrible ideas or committed them to the record. Or should I just come down on them with the full authority of the Federation Council and damn the consequences? That was certainly an appealing choice, but one that led to Admiralty review boards, stints in the New Zealand prison colony and new regulations being unofficially named after you. Maybe Marcus was right, and this called for a gentle and understanding hand. Well, had I wanted that I should have asked him to speak to the colony and not decided to do it myself. Whatever I decided on, it was going to take some time to prepare. There were better places to work than standing in an empty conference room. I set out for my quarters.

The captain’s quarters on many of the older Eaves-Beyers drive ships were small, much smaller than the new Marvick drive ships, owing to the added space freed up by their superbly efficient systems. Mine was no exception to this, it even lacked a door to separate my sleeping area from my office. It did have a private head at least, which I adored. I will never miss the dormitory life of the junior officers. That private head was my destination. I needed a shower, a fresh uniform and a few minutes to myself. I deposited my old uniform in the refresher and stepped into the shower. Ice cold, like home. Lingering for some time, I started to put together what I was going to do. Eventually I settled on approaching this with honesty, laying out everything we knew and telling them how it was going to change. I was going to make them do better whether they liked it or not, and that wouldn't be possible if I was brow beating them or forcing them into ultimatums. I stepped out of the shower and wrapped myself in a towel, before realizing something was chiming in the other room. sh*t that was bridge comms.

“Oh, what now.” I groaned to myself, furiously drying my hair. I rushed to my desk without thinking and flipped the communicator switch. I hoped I didn't sound too out of breath. “Go for the Captain.”

“Ma’am, I have Captain Aleya of the Aurora on the line for you, apparently something is wrong on one of those Orion freighters we’ve been tracking.” It was my communications officer. I rolled my eyes, happy to not be on video comms. I could never get a moment of peace on this ship.

“Put her through.” I sighed, turning away to grab a new uniform. Out of the corner of my eye I saw the screen above my desk spring to life.

“Catch you at a bad time Niah?” Captain Aleya’s voice chirped out of the speaker. sh*t, my comms officer had been on audio, but she was on video, and I was just wearing a towel! I spun, blushing a deep blue and sprung back into my chair. “Relax,” she replied giggling, “I’m in my quarters too.”

“Captain Aleya.” I murmured, not able to make eye contact with her and still blushing furiously, my antennae flickering wildly.

“Oh, we’re being formal now, Captain Zh'kaarrin” She laughed again, stressing the word, Captain. “We used to share quarters, it's not like its anything I haven't seen before,” she continued, grinning from ear to ear. We had shared quarters back on the USS Antioch, when I had been a security lieutenant and she a pilot. I had known Captain Cserr Aleya for a long time, she had been a year behind me in the Academy, and we had shared a few postings in our time as junior officers, despite her being in the command track and I being in operations. A Caitian, she was eminently dependable and a great friend, even if we hadn't seen each other in person since 2256. It was startling to see her return so easily to her good natured teasing and easy camaraderie after everything. The war had been as awful for her as it had been for me, worse in some ways even. She had lost her husband in the Klingon attack on Starbase 1 and her continued service in Starfleet after the fact had estranged her from his family and they had taken guardianship of her two children who she rarely saw now. We had kept in contact after the war, but the life of a Starfleet Captain left little time for friendships. I was happy to be assigned to this mission with her and was selfishly hoping it would have allowed us some time to catch up.

“Sorry Cserr, you just caught me at an awkward time. We aren't junior officers anymore, and I’ve gotten used to the privacy.” I replied, finally making eye contact with her image on my desk screen. “I had been hoping to steal a few minutes for myself. It's a disaster down there and I need some time to decide how I want to handle it.” This was a half-truth, as I had already decided how I was going to approach this. What I actually needed was some time to calm myself and get away from everything for a bit. Her smile softened, the teasing light gone from her eyes.

“Niah, you have to make time for yourself too. You can trust your crew and they don't need you running on empty.” She had clearly heard what I had left unsaid. I don't want you to worry about this,” she continued, “I know most of your crew is already deployed, The Aurora can handle it.”

“Handle what?” I replied.

“Oh right!” The teasing was back. “I didn't just call you to ogle you, though damn, you’ve been taking care of yourself at least.” I felt her eyes pass over me, and I couldn't help but blush again and look away. I did keep up a strict exercise regimen and I knew on some level that others found me attractive, but it was still strange to hear it from one of my oldest friends.

“You need to learn how to take compliments, Niah.” She giggled again. “But down to business. One of those Orion freighters has put out a general distress call, something wrong with their warp engines. Now you know and I know this is probably a trap, but if it is one, it's one of the most believable I’ve seen. My chief engineer confirmed the fault and doesn’t think that this could be faked with sensor ghosts, so if this isn't the real deal they're putting themselves in significant danger just to trick us. We’ll be careful, before you say anything. I have good people, we’ll be safe.”

“I won't tell you to be safe, Cserr.” I sighed, “and of course I trust the Aurora’s crew to handle this. I just really don't like the timing of this. I’ll stay on board the Resolute while you investigate, in case you need help. That colony can wait.” I couldn't keep the venom out of my last words. More and more kept piling up. “But if anything looks off, or just feels wrong…” I trailed off. Honestly, I wasn't sure what I would have wanted her to do. Call us for help? That would undermine her Captaincy and make everything we had just said a lie. Maybe this was just my concern for an old friend, letting her know she wasn't on her own out here.

“I won’t do anything stupid if that's what you're thinking.” A sour look crossed her face and her voice lost some of its playful tone. “We aren't those same kids anymore.” Oh, so that's how she took it. When we had been on our shore leave to celebrate the Antioch’s first five year mission. Having just been freshly promoted, we had joined a gaggle of other junior officers on Starbase 16 and hit the strip. What had followed was a half remembered blur of dancing, body shots, a brawl with a pack of Kzinti, more dancing, very embarrassing holo photos of us climbing a statue of Zephram Cochran and ended with her facing a pregnancy scare. I had admonished Cserr the next morning, primarily over a warp core breach of a hangover but also because it was really the first time I had ever let myself go. I kept referring to the night as just a vague “doing something stupid” rather than addressing the parts of it I regretted. That phrase had stuck. Now whenever one of us had a rash, risky, or just plain bad idea we just said that we were “doing something stupid.” The other always knew what that meant. However, that is not what I had meant here.

“I don't mean it like that," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. “I just do want you to be safe. You’re a good Captain Cserr, and you’ll do fine. It would just be a loss for Starfleet if something happened to you.”

“Oh, I’m a good Captain? It would be a loss for Starfleet if something happened to me?” She stressed the words Captain and Starfleet, and I knew exactly what she meant by it. She was able to pick up on what I had tried to say at least. I can shout down a charging Klingon warrior or debate a Zakdorn tactician, but always lose my way with words around people I care about. At least we had known each other long enough to be able to pick up on things like that.

“You know what I mean.” I replied, averting my eyes. Changing the subject, I continued. “How long until the Aurora reaches those freighters.” I could see her checking the clock on her display.

“Looks like I have just under a half an hour.” That gave me pause, maybe I actually could take a few minutes for myself with a friend.

“Let me change and clean up and I’ll call you back. If I’m going to stay aboard, then I can spare a few minutes so we can actually catch up. Call you back in ten?”

“Sure!” she was smiling again. I disconnected the call. Alright, I had half an hour to get presentable, clean up this puddle I’d left around my chair and hopefully have a few minutes to spend with my friend. I went back to the head to get a fresh towel but paused in front of the mirror. I hadn't had a chance to look at myself after getting out of the shower, so I took a few minutes to self evaluate and apply my makeup. Starfleet has official regulations for personalization like makeup, though I’ve never seen them applied out of the most formal events. The Federation is made up of too many member worlds to hold to stricter de jure standards than “look your best” around things like personal appearance. This, much like the uniform guidelines, I was grateful for. While I hated the skirt and was glad to never wear it, I did like that I could show a bit of myself with my face. I also found it relaxing, I could just be present in a moment without the burdens of command or Starfleet weighing me down. I thought back to the reflection I had seen staring back at me from the viewscreen earlier and shuddered. I have no choice about getting older, but I could probably sleep more, though today eyeshadow would solve the problem for me. Lingering only to comb the side part back into my hair I took my fresh towel back to my desk.

My chair was soaked through, so I threw the towel down around it to sop up what I had dripped on the floor. I wouldn't be sitting there while it dried, so that left my bed. I changed into my underclothes and laid a fresh uniform so it wouldn't get wrinkled. Snatching my personal PADD from my nightstand, I opened a channel to the Aurora and after a few seconds, my friend's face filled the tiny screen.

“Good your back and you're dressed. So, anything you want to talk about? How's the family? How's the new ship treating you? Anyone on the crew I know? Are you seeing anyone?” she launched into a string of questions before I could open my mouth.

“Fine, last I checked, though one of my mom’s was sad I missed the big clan reunion a few months ago. Said she would have loved to parade her Captain daughter in front of the rest of the family. Honestly, it makes me glad I missed it.” I replied. It wasn’t entirely true, I did love all four of my parents and I did miss them. I just didn't like being a piece in my Zhavey’s eternal competition with her friends to have the most prestigious offspring. She had been putting more pressure on me since one of her friends Chei’s has been made a general in the Andorian Imperial Guard and it was absolutely stifling me. I had no interest in explaining this or the complexities of Andorian families to my friend though, frankly we didn't have the time.

“Otherwise, the ship is fine as well, she's holding up well for an old Eaves-Beyer. I’m happy with the crew's performance so far as well, a lot of them knew each other, transferred in from the Concord when she was sent for refits. Obviously, I’m nervous if we run into some top of the line Klingon ship or the like, but the Resolute gave a good accounting during the war and I’d expect her to today as well. I don't think you know anyone on the crew, no one on the senior staff mentioned that they knew you.” I let that last sentence hang for a bit, to see if she was going to mention anyone she knew.

“And my last question?” She smirked. What had she asked? Oh right. I sighed.

“No Cserr, I’m not. The fleet doesn't leave a lot of time for that and those bars on my wrist set me apart from the rest of the crew, so that severely limits my possible candidates. After the war I’ve just been feeling…well driven to make sure no one ever has to endure something like that again. It's consuming me, if we’re being honest. Plus, mom wouldn't be happy if I didn't come home with an Andorian or three and that's just something that won’t happen.” My friend didn't need to know all the details of why I wasn't interested in a relationship with my own species. It was a complicated secret we barely shared with Starfleet medical, let alone outsiders without a reason to know. Cserr already knew a bit from my complaining when I was younger about the partners my Shreva tried to pick for me, but this was a really sore spot for me.

“You really need to make time for that. I know it's sh*tty for you and your parents, but you just need to tell them why. They love you, they will understand.” She seemed disheartened but understanding. I had no interest in going into how some Andorians, including my Charan, were lobbying to make what I wanted illegal for the good of the species.

“Can we please talk about anything else?” I asked. My nonexistent love life was a sore spot and I wanted to get off the subject.

“Sure, show me your quarters, I can't wait to see how much bigger it is than mine.” I sat up and flipped my PADD around so she could take it all in. She whistled. “Well, it's bigger, but not by much. Also have you not unpacked? Where's all your stuff?” I spun the PADD back to face me.

“Left most of it on Starbase 10.” I shrugged. “The war kind of put all of that in perspective to me. What's actually important and all. I keep what matters with me.” As I said this stood up and crossed over to my locker and opened the door. I turned the PADD to face the inside of the door and the collection of photos and memento’s I had secured to it. I swept the PADD in a wide arc, letting her take it all in, and I could overhear her reacting to some of them.

“Oh look, that was the one I took when you crashed my class's grad party with that case of Andorian ale! And there’s us on the statue! Why did you keep that one? There's the one Frankie took of your first time in command of a watch on the Antioch, I have never seen you so scared. You were so worried you were going to screw up you spent the whole watch ramrod straight in that chair looking like you were going to throw up. Ha, there's you with what's her name, you know she was head over heels for you right? Oh look, there's the four of us in 2256 before the war started.” She trailed off when she got to the next picture. I heard a very quiet “oh” and quickly turned the PADD back. I had forgotten that one was there.

“I’m sorry, I should have warned you.” I said, unable to meet her eyes.

“It’s alright, you said you kept what was important, and he mattered to all of us. I’m just happy you have such a happy memory to see every time you're in here.” Her eyes were downcast, and I could see she was fidgeting with her hands at her desk. I had not meant to drag this up at all especially as we were trying to have the closest any Captain could come to a break. She was right, it was a happy memory, one of our happiest. It was a picture from her wedding day. Her husband's best man had been called to emergency duty as so many in Starfleet often are at the absolute last minute, and he had asked me to take his place. I didn't exactly understand human weddings at that point, but I agreed, and we had spent the entire night before the event trying to find me a matching tux and tie for the role. Of course, we had neglected to even tell Cserr about this and she spent the entire morning trying to find me for her bridesmaids party. Apparently, it's bad luck in human traditions for the bride to see the groom before the ceremony and she had never thought to even ask him. The photo was of her walking down the aisle at the moment she had realized that I was standing next to her soon to be husband and completely out of uniform for her bridal party. She had stomped up the aisle, not all in time with her music and demanded to know why he had stolen me from her. They smoothed it over quickly at the altar while I stood there trying not to lose my composure at just how funny it all was. Later she had told me in confidence that she was really nervous and me not being where I was supposed to be just a good outlet for all that energy and had really helped her calm down and enjoy the rest of it. They had also gotten me back a few months later, I still had a rather embarrassing tattoo as a permanent reminder of that night.

“I miss him too, we all do.” I said, trying to soothe her feelings. It was true, we all missed Hiroshi.

“Thanks Niah, for showing me that. I get so lost in all the stuff no one else saw. The arguments, the deployments apart, the long nights not knowing, the custody battle after.” She sniffed and took a second to collect herself before continuing. “It's nice to know that some people remember the best times we had with him.” Her door chimed.

“Well, that's my five minute warning. I’ll keep you in the loop on what's going on. Don't worry, I’ll be safe.” she quickly dabbed her eyes and stood up before deactivating her link. I was left staring at my own sad reflection for the second time today.

Chapter 5: Chapter 4

Chapter Text

Since I had decided to remain on the Resolute while the Aurora was responding to the Orion’s distress call, I didn't actually have much to do at the moment. I had already decided what I was going to say to the colony, and my senior staff were handling their assignments well if the reports crossing my PADD were any indication, so I decided to make good on an idea I had earlier. After getting dressed I set out for my destination.

“Commander Foro, report to conference room three.” I spoke into the turbolift wall panel as it carried me towards my destination. Conference room three is one of the smaller ancillary rooms to the main conference room, usually used for crew evaluations and department meetings. I knew it would be unoccupied while the ship was at yellow alert. I took a seat at the head of the table and waited for my science officer to arrive.

“Sorry ma’am” A voice called as the door opened “I would have arrived faster if I had known you wanted to meet with me. I was trying to get a handle on that long term plan you had asked for and I had gone to the mess hall to get something to eat while I worked.” I cut her off before she could talk herself into a frenzy.

“And the mess hall is near the stern of the ship I know.” I spoke. “This isn't formal or anything Yamina, I just wanted to get your off the record impression of the colony, since you're the only one on board who was down on the surface with me.” This was a half-truth. I also wanted to make sure she wasn't feeling guilty for indulging in her love of botany on the surface, but that could wait. Though at the mention of the mess hall I felt my stomach twitch involuntarily. I hadn't eaten since breakfast, over eight hours ago. I resolved to swing by the mess hall after this.

“Oh,” she said flatly, and put down her PADD and sat at the table. “I thought, conference room three and all, I had done something wrong, and was making it worse by being late.”

“What?” was all I could say.

“Yes ma’am conference room 3 was Commander Bel Prakkt’s favorite for crew evaluations. I figured it was still going to be the same.” Her downcast eyes were so sad I actually laughed at the absurdity of the situation. I knew Commander Th’akat Bel Prakkt and was familiar with how much he enjoyed busting the balls of his staff during crew evaluations. It was how the man showed he cared.

“I am not some surly Tellarite performing crew evaluations, Yamina and you’ve certainly not done anything to warrant a negative one.” I laughed again. “This is just an informal chat with your Captain. I’m looking for input on the surface situation, despite what the legacy of this room might tell you.” I caught myself smiling. A bit of fun was exactly what I needed. I took in my science officer. Yamina Foro was young for her rank, having been promoted after Commodore Wesley had poached the Resolute’s senior staff earlier this year in an attempt to retain some continuity of command. Yamina was a Bolian, though her file showed she shared none of the religious proclivities of her fellow Bolian’s down on the colony. Always a bit anxious, she seemed unsure in her new position, but had more than enough credentials to justify holding it and I really hoped she was able to come into her own. Though I could tell she was still tense despite my reassurances, I decided to guide the conversation.

“What was your opinion on the state of the colony?” I asked, a neutral tone to my voice. I was hoping a couple easy questions would get her talking.

“Well ma’am, if I didn't know about the colony’s recent events I would have thought them a standard Federation colony. Well except for the religious part. I’m not a cultural anthropologist or anything and I certainly don't know much about ancient human religions. My people aren't particularly religious on the whole, so I am interested about what attracted them to split the effort for this colony. Would you like me to bring in Doctor Norman Captain? I’m sure they would be better able to answer any questions about that aspect of the colony.” She rattled off, barely taking a breath between each pause. I held up a hand to slow her.

“That's what I thought too, unless you knew what the Suliban situation was, you would have no idea.” I added. “Do you think that's intentional?”

“Ma’am?” A puzzled look crossed her face, and she leaned forward in her chair.

“Do you think they told us the truth of why the Suliban aren’t integrated into the rest of the colony?” I replied, in an attempt to clarify.

“Yes.” I was taken aback with the frankness of her answer and leaned in to match her. She continued. “They have no reason to lie. Religious cultures are often more selective about who they integrate, and it stands to reason that they chose to move out to the edges of Federation space to be on their own. Segregation may have been mutual, as the Suliban are a diaspora and the keeping of their culture and traditions where they settle has proven to be important to them. We already have examples of this from Starbase 10, Tandar, Kobax and even on Earth. While I abhor the conditions, the separations of the two groups may be both intentional and beneficial.” She smiled and I could tell she was pleased with this analysis.

“Well done, Commander.” I smiled as well. “So, if that's the case, what do we do?”

“Well, if both groups want to remain separate, let them. We can’t let the haves keep basic necessities from the have nots, so that needs to change, but why not recognize the Suliban as a separate entity and treat them as an equal in any negotiations. Show that they will receive a proportional amount of what we brought to aid the colony. Worst comes to worst, New Jerusalem will see that cooperation is in their best interest, if they want full access to the industrial replicators.” Here I was ready to go down there and try to convince the colony's administration into following Federation procedures, which they had already shown no interest in doing. This was a much better choice and a perfect example of why it was so necessary to surround a Captain with competent senior staff.

“Alright, I like this idea.” I replied. “Have you found anything on the Suliban leadership?”

“Unfortunately, most of the information we have comes from the colony, so I’m hesitant to present it as entirely accurate. Apparently, there are two, Vaanek and Sala. The colony records them as the two the Suliban elected to speak for them in dealing with the administration. Sorry Captain, I don't know much about Suliban politics, so I don't know if this translates into any authority. For all I know they could be just acting as mouthpieces for policies decided by others. There is another problem with using them as well. Vaanek is currently in the colony's prison.”

“On what charge?” I flicked on the table's display and called up the colony's police records. There were a lot, far more than I had predicted for a colony of this size. A cursory glance showed Suliban to be involved in a large number of the reports. My anger from before was coming back in force now. This reminded me of the classes on pre-warp Earth. Commander Foro quickly took control of the display and flipped to his record. Apparently, she had been ready for this.

“The official charges are rioting, conspiracy and sedition.” She read out from the display. Apparently, he was arrested last month as part of a roundup of what the document referred to as Suliban agitators. She continued. “Apparently this isn't the first time he's been arrested.” His status as a prisoner would cost me leverage in enacting our plan, I would need to make concessions to even bring him to the negotiating table. Even speaking to him would be hard, as I didn't have any authority over the colony outside of a time of war.

“Ok, let's consider him a nice to have, not a need to have then. What can you tell me about Sala?”

“Well Captain.” Her fingers danced over the table's controls and a small rotating hologram of who I assumed was Sala, alongside the colonial file appeared between us. I was immediately struck with how beautiful she was, even rendered as a tabletop hologram. Commander Foro continued.

“Her file is much smaller than Vaanek’s, mostly just records of her dealings with the colony. No arrests, no mention of any suspected involvement in any illegal activities or anything like that. File says she liaises between the colony’s educators and the Suliban population, maybe she's a teacher?” This was someone I could work with. I wanted both, but Sala's clean record would be useful. A plan was starting to form.

“Any thoughts on why either of them were chosen to represent the Suliban?” I asked her, leaning forward.

“Vaanek makes the most sense. He's a bit of a folk hero to this group.” She swiped the display with her finger, retrieving Vaanek’s profile again. “He’s fought the Klingons before. The colony’s records list him as uncooperative and defiant. I think if you read between the lines, that means that he cares deeply for and about his people.” She beamed at me, clearly proud of her analysis.

“And Sala?”

“She's harder to pin down.” She replaced Vaanek’s file on the display with Sala. “I had to comb through the colony’s logs to find some of this.” It took her a moment to bring up the file she was searching for. I drummed my fingers on the table while we waited.

“Many in the administration note their preference in dealing with her over Vaanek. Apparently she’s, and I’m using their words here, agreeable.” A look of disgust crossed her face.

“Something wrong Commander?” I asked, genuinely curious. She startled, evidently not realizing her face had given away her internal turmoil.

“Sorry ma’am, I just don't like some of the words or the tone they’re using to describe her here. They make her sound like a pushover. I don't know how much help she can be if these are true.” She was still frowning as she read the record. I called it up on my screen to see for myself. The logs agreed with Commander Foro’s assessment upon cursory reading. Words like agreeable, accommodating, complacent and willing dotted the log reports. However, I had a feeling Commander Foro thought there was more to it and I voiced that question to her.

“I do, Captain. We don't have much data on any Suliban that didn't grow up on Federation worlds and Sala is no exception. What we do know is that she's from Bregat, right at the heart of the Tandaran Polity. That was the epicenter of the Suliban population post the annexation of Ellec-vell and it's likely she saw it first hand. Again, if you’ll allow me to read between the lines a bit?”

“Absolutely Commander.” Her insights had been well reasoned so far, and I really did want to encourage her. Emboldened by my response she continued.

“Obviously there's something about her that made the Suliban choose her to represent them, but I think she's just beaten.” I felt like I was looking in a mirror. This type of mental exhaustion was something I was intimately familiar with, having seen it in others during the war, and if I was being honest, in myself still nearly three years later. There was a limit to the horror a person could witness, and it sounded to me like Sala had found her limit. I felt at that moment, even though we had never met and she was hundreds of kilometers away on the planet's surface, that I could hear her describe her exhaustion to me through the colony's logs. Unfortunately, despite her and admittedly my exhaustion, I needed the Suliban perspective so I could expose the truth of what had happened here. Vaanek and Sala would have to do.

“Excellent work Commander, I’m impressed you already had all of this ready to go. I just have one more question for you then.” I took a breath, wanting to be delicate here. “I noticed you were quite interested in flora down on the surface, can I ask why?”

“Captain?” She had a puzzled look on her face, but I continued.

“Yamina, I’m being genuine here, ignoring everything about the situation on the colony for a moment. I know you minored in Xeno botany, and I could certainly tell you were enraptured by the gardens. I came up in the operations track, my background is in security and tactical and my science grades were, well, not good. I want to know why their gardens were so interesting.” I leaned back in my chair and did my best to shove down the resurgent anger at the colony this conversation had generated and instead focus on what my officer had to say.

“Oh, well Captain, it's pretty simple in a way, but what they've achieved is, well, breathtaking.” I motioned for her to continue. “So, they seem to have built their different gardens around plants that have radically different needs, think UV light, soil pH, those kinds of things. None of these are easy to grow plants on their own either but combining them! That garden must take round the clock work, with all the testing and fine tuning that would be needed.” I let her carry on for a few minutes, only nodding at times to let her know I was still listening. She was talking well above my understanding of Xeno botany at points, even though I could tell she was doing her best to keep it at a level I could understand. Sometimes it is a good idea to let people talk about what matters to them, one of my old Captains had always said. Captain Zu’hallats advice had always been to make sure that your people know what's important to them is important to you and important to the ship. That way, no one was ever afraid to bring you a suggestion. I really missed him.

“...If all of this ends amicably, well Captain, I'd like to spend some time on the surface if I can, speaking with whoever is managing these gardens. Though there should probably be a more detailed study conducted by Starfleet specialists down the road.” She stopped speaking abruptly and her face went a deep shade of blue. “I’ve been talking this whole time, haven't I?” I couldn't help but belly laugh.

“Yamina it's fine, I asked you to go into detail, right? I wanted to know, and you’ve certainly explained it to me. I didn't want you to feel guilty or like you’d let me down by engaging with your interests down on the surface. It's bad down there, granted, but we are explorers, that's why we all joined and it's why we’re out here.” Her blush didn't fade, and she couldn't make eye contact with me. Something more was going on.

“You’re not mad at me for wasting your time?” Her voice was barely a whisper. The anger was back, what had happened to this poor woman. I stood up and moved to the seat next to her and she flinched away from me as I sat down before returning to picking at her nails under the table.

“Not at all, I’ve killed every plant I’ve ever owned and spent most of Xeno botany thinking about phaser handling drills and cute seniors.” This got a small laugh out of her at least. “I didn't know the names of most of those plants, let alone what made the arrangement special, and I wanted to. That's all.” I took hold of one of her hands to stop her from ruining the finish of her painted fingernails. “Is there something more going on here that you want to talk about?”

“Did you read my crew evaluations?” She still wouldn't look at me and her voice had gone so soft. There was nothing of the confident woman who minutes ago had been briefing me on local politics and telling me about the challenges of growing Rigellian sand lilies in a pH above 3.

“No.” I replied and that got her to turn her head to look at me finally. “Obviously I read the general parts. Citations, qualifications, disciplinary actions and expertise.” I squeezed her hand as I said expertise to emphasize it. I continued. “A big part of command is giving everyone the benefit of the doubt and letting a new crew make a good first impression with a new Captain. There's nothing I can do about how a previous officer felt about one of my crew, who liked or disliked who or any of that and frankly it doesn't matter. If it doesn't warrant a disciplinary action, then I don't care. There's no way I could know all the circ*mstances or personalities involved. So, I don't worry about it.” This seemed to get her to relax at least.

“I have been reprimanded in the past.” She started, before taking a moment to collect herself. I squeezed her hand again to let her know it was safe to keep going “For providing too much extraneous information and I need to work on being more concise.” She repeated that robotically, like she was reading directly from her file. If Bel Prakkt had done this to her, we were going to have words after this mission. The man could be downright mean sometimes, but I had always seen the good natured fun behind it. Clearly not everyone did. She continued. “I was worried, because this is the first time I had actually had a one on one conversation with you, that I had ruined my first impression and was letting you down by showing I wasn't trying to improve.”

“You haven't let me down at all. Like I said, I wanted to learn. Though, is this something you’d like to work on?” I asked.

“I feel like such an idiot after I do it!” The volume was back in her voice, but none of the confidence had returned. “I always leave briefings feeling like I wasted everyone's time and did not contribute anything!” This explained why she had barely spoken during the earlier staff briefing. She had clearly been concerned with embarrassing herself.

“I don't think any of the senior staff think you're an idiot, and if they do, they can keep it to themselves. You earned your rank, and I accepted your recommendation for the position. That means you're good enough for me, which means you're good enough for the ship.” I smiled at her and squeezed her hand again. “Would you like to work on this?” she nodded. “Alright, so if I do this.” I placed two of my fingers with the tips touching the table forming a delta. “Then that's me telling you to take a second, take a couple breaths and think about what you're saying. Does that sound like it could work?” This was an old trick our class in the Academy used, though more for things like someone is coming, get your pants on or here comes the instructors and they look pissed, but I figured I could repurpose it for a little confidence building with my science officer

“I think so, Captain.”

“Great!” I smiled again. “I’ll also take care of your evaluations for the next couple months, since I don't want you to feel embarrassed about involving Commander Fane in our plan.” She nodded. “Alright, you're only on duty for what, two more hours or so. This has been an exciting day for all of us, so I’m going to leave this up to you ok. Do you want to keep working on that long term plan I asked for or do you want to take a break? I can let you off duty early since I clearly already interrupted you getting something to eat if you’d like that?”

“I still want to work on what you asked for, Captain!” She had turned to look at me again.

“Sounds like a plan then, you can have detached duty until your next shift tomorrow. That way your only responsibility is the long term support plan for the Suliban. Captain's orders, but please take some time for yourself too, this has been a hell of a day.” Here I was echoing Cserr’s advice from earlier that I wasn't about to take either. Oh well, do what I say not as I do was the captain’s prerogative. Now wasn't the time to dwell on my own personal failing though. I patted her on the back, and she stood up to leave.

“Thank you for listening, Captain and thank you for not making me feel bad about it.” I could see the faint glistening of tears in the corners of her eyes. She picked up the PADD she had been carrying when she entered and dashed out the room before I could say anything more. Once again, I found myself staring at my reflection in a screen, this time the wall systems display screen. My brow was furrowed, and my antennae were flitting back and forth with annoyance. This poor girl, at least I found out why she seemed so anxious all the time. I resolved to keep an ear to the ground, see if anyone was saying anything disparaging about here so I could quash it immediately. The comm panel on the walls chirp snapped me out of my reverie.

“Go for the Captain.” I said, activating the toggle.

“Ma’am, we’ve just received a message from the Aurora.” It was Lieutenant Whitman, standing watch on the bridge. “The Orion freighter is badly damaged. They are evacuating casualties to the Aurora and have repair teams assisting but they are unsure if the fault will be resolvable.”

“Anything on long range sensors Lieutenant?” I responded.

“No ma’am, though Commander Gronnahk has routed auxiliary power to them just in case.” Good that means he had pre-empted my next order.

“I will join you on the bridge shortly, I don't like this.” I flipped the panel off and made for the door.

The bridge was a hive of activity when the turbolift door opened. The security officer called the bridge to attention as I entered, and I exchanged chairs with Lieutenant Whitman. I quickly flicked through the displays in my chair for an at a glance status update on the ship. Most of our senior officers alongside our medical and security staff were planet side and we were very vulnerable. The viewscreen displayed a snapshot of our long range sensor data and the screen itself was filled with the Aurora alongside two smaller Orion freighters. At least they actually were freighters I thought to myself. I was just settling when my communications officer spoke

“Ma’am priority one message from the Aurora.” I could hear the worry in his voice. I waved my hand to let him know to put it through. My longtime friend's face filled the viewscreen flanked by her bridge officers. Cserr spoke.

“Captain, we have a problem. Listen to this.” She turned a small dial on her chair and the audio feed from her ship was replaced by another.

“...Repeat, this is Captain Klaugh of the IKS Tlhab responding to your distress call, we are two hours outbound. Orion freighter, this is Captain Klaugh…” Cserr cut off the message, her voice coming through again.

“Our long range sensors confirm that they are inbound. They should appear on yours momentarily. We ran the name against Starfleet's IFF system, and it isn't good, the Tlhab is a D-7. I don't know what they're doing out this far, or why we haven't picked up any D-5 escorts or anything, but that ship is a problem.” That was an understatement.

“Confirmation Captain.” Lieutenant Whitman called out from her station. “A D-7 is entering our sensor range, it's on an intercept course with the Aurora.”

“Red alert, all hands to battle stations.” I shouted, a knot forming in my stomach. That ship carried enough firepower to glass the entire colony or carry off all the Suliban and there wasn't a damn thing either of our outdated ships could do to stop it.

The bridge came alive at my words. Junior officers rushed back and forth, security officers handing out hand phasers from the wall lockers and the clicks and whirs of the ships defensive systems coming to life. I took a moment to center myself in the chaos of it all, a bastion of calm at the eye of the storm. My chair felt profoundly uncomfortable and all the activity on the bridge was making it too hot to think. At least the red of the alert lights added a familiar severity to the bridge, thrumming in time with what felt like my heartbeat. Times like this were when officers like me had been at our most busy and I was no stranger to danger. This at least was more familiar, more controlled, than colonial politics or my own brooding. Taking a breath, I called up the systems display in the arm of my chair and noted the phaser control rooms and torpedo armories report ready. Just shy of fifteen seconds, a good time, but I would want to get it closer to twelve if we wanted to survive this. Lieutenant Whitman called out the same report a moment after, confirming my readout with the crew's manual check ins. The Nimitz class would have been considered well-armed and well protected fifteen years ago, but now like all the Eaves-Beyer drive ships, the Resolute’s warp core couldn’t provide the power needed to go toe to toe with the newer Klingon ships, which this was. D-7’s were top of the line, recently launched and able to stand in a fight with Constitution class. Outrageously fast and as maneuverable as a destroyer, it would be able to glide through our ships' ponderous phaser arcs and pick us apart. Caleb IV had been the death knell for Eaves-Beyer ships as line combat ships. All of that being true, I wasn't going to give up however, even if a direct shooting conflict was out of the question.

“Get me Starbase 19.” I commanded. “Contact CnC and inform them of what happened here. Also request support from our nearest DESRON.” Starbase 19 was the center of operations for the entirety of KLICOM and the home base for both the 2nd and 4th fleets, to whom both we and the Aurora belonged. It was still 3 days away via subspace communications, but keeping an open channel with them would at least provide Starfleet a recording of what had happened here. I hoped that some of our patrol groups would be listening and one of the fast destroyer squadrons, or DESRON would be nearby. A pair of fast Detroyat’s or a flight of Saladins would do a great deal to turn the odds in our favor. Once I received the affirmative from my communication officer, I thumbed the comm terminal on my chair.

“All hands, this is the captain speaking.” The crew on the bridge stopped and turned while I spoke. I couldn't blame them. I continued.

“At 17:47 hours we detected a single Klingon D-7 moving at high warp along an intercept course that will bring it into weapons range in two hours. You all remember what happened at Caleb IV, we cannot defeat them in a contest of arms. We also have a duty to the people of that colony, especially to the thirty thousand Suliban that the Klingons would surely like to take as slaves. I have requested Starfleet send us reinforcements, but that will take time. That means we are on our own. Trust yourselves, trust the shipmate next to you, do your duty and we will prevail.” I closed the link. Not my best speech, and certainly not the most inspiring, but I had no interest in downplaying the severity of the situation we were in. I thumbed the switch again.

“Science officer, chief engineer, report to the bridge.” With that I stood up from my chair and made my way to the weapons lockup in the auxiliary CiC. I pulled a phaser belt out, a match for the one I had worn only a few hours ago, but again decided to forgo body armor. Maybe the Klingons would see my unarmored gold uniform as a show of defiance and see that I was unafraid of open conflict with them. Now armed I retook my chair and took another moment to double check the status reports on my chair, my stomach protesting again. How would I get anything to eat now? I pushed hunger out of my mind, hopefully I would just be too busy to notice. Well, everything was as ready as it could be, so I couldn't put this off any more.

“Lieutenant, could you please hail the colony, I’ll need to advise them of how the situation has changed.”

“Yes ma’am” He replied and shortly Administrator Rator’s face filled the screen.

“Captain, I must protest about your security personnel dismantling our infrastructure and forcing our local forces to stand down.” They whined, clearly the colony had no idea what had happened. I put up a hand.

“Administrator, I promise you we will discuss everything at a later time. However, an immediate problem has arisen. A Klingon D-7 is making for the border as we speak. Apparently to render aid to a stricken Orion freighter, but this is a very delicate and very tense situation. I require the colony’s full cooperation please, so that we can safeguard as many lives as we can.”

“No doubt the presence of two Federation ships has provoked them.” They cut me off before I could continue. “You could have just left your supplies and gone, but instead you lingered and meddled with our colony and that angered the Klingons. We haven't had any problems with them, and they have no interest in us.” I turned their last few words over in my mind. No interest in us, well except for the thirty thousand Suliban that the Empire considered its property. Unless they had meant it honestly and did not see the Suliban as part of the colony or worth protecting. It certainly fits.

“What about the Suliban Administrator?” The color drained from their face, I was right.

“Well, they have no reason to know that they're here, and one ship certainly couldn't take thirty thousand people, right? If the Klingons wanted them, why not show up with an invasion fleet?” They sputtered this answer out, clearly reaching. An invasion fleet would be met by Starfleet and could escalate into full blown war across the quadrant. I was livid and stood up in a rush out of my chair.

“Administrator Rator, I called to advise you of the situation, not listen to you act put upon by your responsibilities. Have your people, including the Suliban, move to any emergency shelters you have and activate any militia or peacekeeping units. They will report directly to my people on the ground. Do not stray far from a comm terminal Administrator, I will be contacting you again shortly. End transmission.” The screen winked out and I breathed in again to calm myself. I started to pace.

“I need to talk to Commander Fane right now.” I hissed.

“Captain, I have him already.” Replied my communications officer. I was pleased, he had pre-empted my needs again. Commander Marcus Fanes dark skinned face filled the screen.

“I take it something has happened Captain?” he greeted me, his voice even. I forced myself to stop pacing now that I had somewhere to focus, but I could tell, my frustration at the colony was going to need to be directed somewhere soon.

“There's a D-7 inbound, two hours at the most Marcus.” I replied flatly as to not betray the irritation boiling behind my eyes. He had done nothing to warrant being on the receiving end of it. “I’ve informed the colony and told Rator to get everyone down there into whatever emergency shelters they have. Though I expect problems with the administration and the Suliban. Can I count on you to step in and take over if it looks like the Suliban aren't being protected?”

“Of course, Captain.”

“I don't care what regulation, or justification or whatever you have to use to take control of the situation.” I continued, barely acknowledging his reply. “Just do it, I won't let anything happen to these people if we can prevent it.”

“Yes Captain,” A bemused look crossed his face before he continued “Would you like anyone to return to the Resolute in the meantime?” I took a moment to think about this question. In all likelihood it was safer to remain planet side, but I knew a lot of those down there, especially Fane and Risi, would be angry if they were stuck planet side if a fight broke out in orbit.

“Let's say no for now Commander, we’ll need everyone down there to help secure the colony. Let's regroup on this in say an hour and half and see if anything has changed.” An olive branch at least. I wasn't going to discuss our survival chances in public on the bridge, and Marcus knew it.

“Sounds like a plan, Captain.” He smiled, his normally jovial nature returning. “I imagine you have a few calls to make, but when you're done could I steal Lieutenant Grolik to coordinate operations down here?” I turned my head to look at my communications officer.

“Yes Ma’am.” He replied, without missing a beat. “I can take care of that.” I nodded before returning my eyes to the main viewscreen.

“Sounds like he's good for it.” I replied, a smile creeping into my voice. This I liked, when the crew ran like a well-oiled machine and rose to any challenge. “Let me know if anyone gives you any trouble down there Number One, Resolute out.” I heard the woosh of a turbolift door and turned my head. Commanders Foro and Glov Gronnahk entered the bridge, and I motioned for them to join me at ops. Them plus Lieutenant Whitman constituted my senior staff at the moment, and I needed options.

“Alright,” I said after gathering them into a small huddle around Lieutenant Whitman's display, my voice almost conspiratorially low. “How do we beat a D-7?” Glov Gronnahk spoke up first.

“Hah! We don't, you saw what happened at Caleb IV. To the Molly Cobb, the Segei Nikolov, the Gordo Stevens...” I raised a hand to cut him off. The older Starfleet ships had been routed by the technologically superior Klingon armada, demonstrating with all finality the issues with the Eaves-Beyers ships. I had viewed the combat footage from that battle many times and right now I didn't need Tellarite fatalism. Though I did find his choice of examples interesting. The three Shepard class ships had turned back to engage the entire Klingon fleet to buy time for the Federation reinforcements. Their losses had allowed Captain Mendez of the Excalibur and his column to reach Caleb IV and no doubt save many lives. Was the old Tellarite trying to tell me something here? That would have to wait, I had orders to issue.

“Look, I know our warp core isn't cut out for a firefight. I’m asking how we beat it despite that. All options on the table. Electronic warfare options, planetary gravity wells, comet dust trails. Anything. I also want options for how we protect the planet. This supersedes anything else, and I want everything, I don't care how far fetched it seems, in the conference room in an hour and half.” I paused for a moment, looking each of them in the eyes. Glov Gronnahk’s were unreadable. I knew the man had seen some of the worst that a Starfleet career could throw at someone and even though he would fight and argue the whole way he would find something. The other two were much more readable. Though both had served during the war, they were younger and lacked the confidence of a grizzled veteran like Glov Gronnahk. I knew Yamina doubted her abilities already, and Sally, though proficient, was going to need a bit of encouragement. I continued.

“I know I’m asking a lot alright, and not giving you much time to work with. That's why I want everything. We can hammer out the details as we go, but I’m going to need options first.” I tried to adopt a reassuring tone, though from the looks on their faces, I wasn't doing my best. This sort of motivational command had never been my forte, my strengths lay in more hands on leadership, or so my Academy reports had said. I still didn't know what they meant by that, all these years later. Honestly, I just considered it another checkbox on why I wouldn't be a Captain if not for the war. Well, shoulds and shouldn'ts have a way of evaporating when you’re staring down Klingon disruptors and I could just push this down into that little box labeled failures where I kept everything else that made me unworthy of the center chair.

“I know you can do it. At the end of the day, there is only one ship.” I continued. “Klingons respect shows of strength. Help me show them our strength, and we’ll all make it home. I’ll let you get to work.” With that I stood up from the console and walked back to my center chair.

One quick scan of my chair display showed the status of the ship was unchanged. As far as systems were concerned, we were ready, but I still felt it wasn't going to be enough. My stomach clenched again, and I frowned. The warmer environments preferred by the rest of the crew caused Andorian metabolism to run hotter and I already needed more calories to keep up with the heat. I cursed inwardly. During my survival course at the Academy, I had gone the entire two weeks without eating, both as a personal test and a misguided attempt to earn the top grade. I used to be able to go days without eating, but now a few hours between meals living at human temperatures was causing my stomach to growl like a grinding glacier. Maybe it was age, or I was getting soft after being out of security for so long. Another thing to check with the doctor about once this was all over. Well, I had time, even if they were interested in talking, the D-7 was out of communications range for around another forty minutes or so. I could get something to eat, though I needed a better excuse to leave the bridge than I was hungry.

“Mx Phillips, I need you to take the Conn for a few minutes.” I said alerting our ship's Navigator. They turned in their chair to face me and I continued. “I’m going to prepare a data packet to transmit to KLINCOM, I shouldn't be too long.” They nodded and joined me at the central chair. Lieutenant ND Phillips was another young officer added to the Resolute’s crew when I took command. This very well could have been the first time they had taken the center chair. I thought back to Cserr reminding me of my first time standing watch as a Lieutenant junior grade. I had been a panicky mess and it had been a standard duty watch. This was as much a crisis as any, but as I exchanged places with them in the chair, I leaned in so that only they could hear what I was going to say next.

“Don't worry, I won't be gone long, anything changes, no matter how small, you call me alright? I don't want you to feel like everything’s on you.” I patted them on the shoulder, and they nodded.

“Yes ma’am.” They replied and I could hear the nervous timbre of their voice. I smiled my most convincing smile.

“You’ll do fine.” I added, and with that I strode off the bridge.

Chapter 6: Chapter 5

Chapter Text

I didn't go too far to get something to eat. I still did want to prepare the data pack I had mentioned, and the closest place was auxiliary computer control, located two decks down from the bridge. The mess hall was located to the aft of the ship on the second to last deck and I didn’t want to be that far from the bridge in case something happened. Instead, I was going to rely on an old operations officer trick. I walked past auxiliary computer control towards the outer edge of deck three. No one would be in this area now, as this was living quarters, cargo bays and most importantly to me, the life pods. This trick had been around for as long as Starfleet had, officers working long shifts while the galley was closed or between meals would often sneak down to the life pods or shuttles to steal emergency rations for a quick working meal. There was an unofficial honor system to it, to replace whatever you took as soon as you could, which was part of the reason senior officers turned a blind eye to it. That being said, it was practically unheard of for senior officers to actually take part in the tradition. Many Commanders and Captains would simply order the galley opened if they were hungry. I was in luck, the area was deserted. I opened the hatch of the nearest pod and clambered in.

The meal choice was both poor and entirely too human focused for my taste. I had always believed that the staff responsible for these meals were both human and sad*sts and this new ration batch did nothing to dissuade me of that belief. At some point the crop of rations from the war had been cycled out and I had no idea what most of these were, let alone which ones were decent when eaten cold. Thumbing past such unrecognizable dishes as beef stroganoff, jajangmyeon and navarin I found myself holding the two contenders for my next meal. I didn't really know either of the dishes, but I recognized enough of the ingredients to at least be able to guess at what they might taste like. I read the labels again, trying to decide if chicken and vegetable stew or scalloped potatoes and ham would be better out of the bag.

“Can't decide?” a voice queried from outside the hatch, and I spun. Commander Glov Gronnahk stood in the hallway carrying a long storage case and a cargo manifest PADD. I hadn’t closed the pod door! It was a stupid mistake even ensigns didn't make. I felt my antennae bristle in a threat display. How would this look, here was his Captain, hunched over in an escape pod rummaging through ration packs like a feral dog caught in the garbage. I wanted to explain, to come up with some excuse but the only word that my hunger addled brain could form was “f*ck”. He laughed and I realized I had said that out loud. With a sigh he set down his case and clambered into the pod with me, taking the seat next to me. With another chuckle he slammed the hatch closed and eyed my choices.

“I know it seems like it would be good, but that chicken stew gets a weird layer of fat on the top if it's sat for too long and makes the whole thing miserable to eat. Potatoes aren't a bad choice, but make sure you have a drink. They get stuck to the roof of your mouth when they're cold.” He started to go through the ration packs before pulling out something called chili con carne. I gaped at him, dumbfounded and he continued speaking as he tore the pack open and pulled the spoon out of the bag.

“This is the best one to eat cold, but it's mine. You missed out Captain.” he plunged the spoon into the bag and started to eat. The dish was very red and appeared to be a mixture of many earth foods, like a really thick soup. He was probably right that it was the best, it certainly didn't smell bad, and he tucked into it with gusto.

“Did you not come down here to eat Captain?” he said between mouthfuls, almost teasingly. “I don’t think your responsibilities include escape pod inventories, so that excuse won’t work on me.” I looked down at the packet in my hands, still unopened.

“How…how did you find me?” I replied quietly, looking back up at him as he continued to eat. What possible reason could have brought him down to the cargo bays right now?

“Eat first, talk after.” He snorted, before adding a “Captain” at the end a moment later. I looked down at my pack and finally tore it open. The dish was gloopy and left a chalky aftertaste that clung to the roof of my mouth, but I didn't care. I was ravenous. We sat together across from each other in the escape pod, the small space amplifying the sounds of chewing. Neither of us wanted to disturb what was likely the last quiet minutes we would have for a while. Before long we were scraping the bottoms of our bags with our spoons to get whatever last little morsels remained. Commander Glov Gronnahk finished first and tucked his empty bag back into the ration pack before pulling out the protein bar and slipping it into the pocket of his uniform. I followed suit a few moments later and we both slid the remains of our meals into the pods recycler, neither of us saying a word to each other. I took a moment to check my uniform for any mess and moved to open the hatch and carry on with my day, but he raised his hand to cover the switch, denying me escape from the awkward confines of the pod. Finally, he broke the silence.

“We don't have to talk about it if you don't want to. I can tell you about what I actually came down here for. Trust me when I say it wasn’t to find you.” I did not want to talk about it, even though he was giving me an opening. This was a different side to the Commander I hadn't seen before, gone was the argumentative Tellarite exterior, here was actual comradeship from someone who had been through the ringer. Hell, we had all been through the ringer these last few years.

“Why did you come down here, Commander?” I replied quietly. He spun the PADD he had brought towards me.

“Transport inhibitors.” He grinned. “We’re carrying enough to cover the entire colony too, if these figures match what's actually in the bay. Plus, they're small enough that the Klingons can’t target them from orbit. That means they have to come down and take ‘em out. I would pit our crews against whatever Krognik sh*t marines the Klingons brought with them.” I barked out a laugh. It was a good plan, even described so colorfully. It could buy us time, perhaps even force the Klingons to negotiate, though it clearly relied on us failing to stop them in orbit and I replied with as much.

“Captain, every one of your breed are used to us Starfleet engineers being miracle workers and we sure can be. But this, well this is math. We’re too underpowered, our weapons don't pack enough of a punch. I’m an old man and I deal in the real world and real solutions. That's why I’m after these.” he tapped the PADD for emphasis. “Plus, that way, once the other two actually do figure out how we’ll beat them in space, they’ll get to show off the brilliance Starfleet science is known for. Even if it ends up being me and my teams that actually have to do the work.” I rolled my eyes at this.

“Us operation’s types usually have to end up doing all the work.” I replied knowingly.

“Captain, you haven't been one of us operation’s types in a long time.” The Tellarite bluntness was back, but he was right. I hadn't actually belonged to the operations track since 2254, first as XO’s on the Kerala and Sirius and now Captain of the Resolute. He was reminding me that even though there were officers out there who understood it, command was isolating. I wasn't a grunt anymore and I had to take moments of quiet understanding like this when I could get them. I also knew I still had to keep the distance my rank needed from me, even in the cramped confines of an escape pod eating emergency rations like two overworked ensigns. Neither of us spoke for a while, both of us taking these few minutes to relax, collect our thoughts and mentally prepare for the coming confrontation with the Klingons. In the quiet, my mind drifted back to the Suliban.

“Tell me about working on Task Force Dynamo.” I asked him, abruptly changing the subject. He looked at me quizzically for a moment before speaking again.

“Why do you ask Captain?”

“I was still a Commander back in 2259, flying a desk for KLICOM on Starbase 19. I was aware of what was happening, but Cajitar was my major concern. At least one of the Suliban representatives was from Tandar, and I was hoping to get your perspective on what happened.” I didn't like talking about this period in my life, 2259 had been an unhappy time for me. I was fresh off the destruction of the Sirius and my convalescence on Starbase 4 and I had found myself attached to the mission to try to establish some semblance of order in the Cajitar Concession. The evacuation of the Suliban by a largely civilian fleet orchestrated out of Starbase 10 had been the focus of most fleetwide scuttlebutt at the time. However, such talk is notoriously unreliable and here was a chance to speak with someone who had been in the thick of it. Bray closed his eyes and was silent for a long moment evidently considering his response to my question.

“It was sh*t captain, no other word for it.” He finally responded. “Don't get me wrong, Admiral Templeton did the best they could with what we could muster, they are an absolute master of the tedious yet critical work that is logistics. But it didn't matter, there were too many people, on ships too slow to outrun the Klingons. Even when FEDAC showed up, it still wasn't enough.” He crossed his arms over his chest, drawing inwards.

“We don’t have to continue, Commander.” I asked him, suddenly feeling the cramped confines of the escape pod and uncomfortable with having put him on the spot. He waved a hand to dismiss my concern

“I spent most of July through September as the Chief Engineer on the Omar Bradley, one of the FGF marine transports Templeton secured. We kept pulling half starved refugees off of freighters that could only make warp three and hadn’t been scooped up by the Klingons through pure chance.” His voice grew quiet and distant. Clearly, he had found himself trapped in a memory. Before I could interrupt, he continued speaking.

“If any of the Suliban here lived through that, news of the Klingons arrival will destroy whatever morale they might have. You’re going to have to be careful with them Captain, maybe get one of the locals to help.”

“One of the locals is exactly who I’m thinking of Commander.” I replied, my mind on Sala. “Our options are pretty slim down there, one of their representatives is in jail, the others a victim of what you just described to me. Somehow, we’re somehow supposed to help them come to an understanding with the people who have been mistreating them and successfully protect them from the very fate they fled from a year ago.” I put my mead in my hands, feeling the enormity of the responsibility being asked of me and uncaring of Commander Glov Gronnahk eyes on me at the moment.

“I’m sure you’ll figure out some miracle Captain.” He said after a beat. I looked up at him, shocked.

“What?”

“You call us engineer types miracle workers, which is true, but that's just balancing EPS flows and rerouting systems. The actual honest miracles I have seen in my long career have always come from Captains.” I couldn't tell if he was just saying this for my benefit, or if he actually meant it, but it was working. Commander Glov Gronnahk was a master of motivation, and I envied how easily inspiration came to him, compared to my stilted and overly direct speeches.

“Trust us, trust yourself and we’ll pull this off somehow, alright Captain? I didn’t believe him, but that wasn't worth getting into right now.

“Speaking of working miracles Commander, how long will it take you to inventory the transport inhibitors?” I said after a moment.

“Oh, I already have a team on it, I was just coming down to motivate them. I imagine they are close to done by now.” He was laughing again, that ass.

“Well, it seems like you have time for another assignment then. Some barbarians up in the quartermaster's office decided to remove all the rations I liked and replace them with,” I paused, gesturing to the emergency supply storage, “whatever the hell these are supposed to be. Clearly you know them, and we both know that this won't be the last time I’ll be doing this.” I smiled at him. “So, you're going to show me which of these dreadful earth foods are actually edible, so I don't end up eating garbage again.”

Fifteen minutes and another ration pack later, this time a spicy human dish called kafta, I walked back onto the bridge. I hadn't ended up sending the data packet, but I didn't care. A few minutes of quiet were more important than whatever I was going to end up sending to Starfleet. I quickly surveyed the bridge. Only Lieutenants Grolik and Phillips were at their stations. That tracked, I assumed my science and operations officer were busy in one of the labs working on whatever solutions they were going to bring me, and I had parted ways with Glov Gronnahk at the escape pods. He was likely headed for engineering or one of the cargo bays. I had slipped out first with him leaving a few minutes later. Starship rumors moved at warp ten and the last thing I needed was the crew gossiping about what appeared to be a secret rendezvous between the captain and chief engineer in an escape pod.

I sighed a bit of relief entering my mind. I had good officers, and I could trust them to come up with something. There was one thing still nagging at me though and I walked to stand behind Lieutenant Grolik.

“Any messages while I was off the bridge?”

“Yes ma’am, three from the colony administration and one from the Aurora.” I didn't care about whatever that planet was calling to gripe about now, but Cserr’s might be important. He called up the message on his screen. It was simple:

Orion crew evacuated to Aurora, ship unable to be repaired before arrival of hostile, moving to regroup with Resolute.

Good, at least our ships would be together. My fingers danced across his controls, typing out a return message:

Working on options, conference shortly. Would appreciate any input.

I hovered my finger over the send button before quickly adding stay safe to the end and then sending. Maybe both of our ships would be able to come up with something. Now for the worst part of any dangerous situation, the waiting. This was the part that broke more soldiers than actual combat. The time before where you had time to spiral in all the possible what ifs of your current situation. I had to use this time wisely, plan how I wanted to handle everything. Show the Klingons your strength. That had been drilled into us for the entire Klingon war. They are not unfeeling monsters despite what I had seen on the battlefield. Klingons just have a different system of values of morals from us the Starfleet Anthropologic Corps had repeated over again. We simply needed to meet them on their terms. Easier said than done.

“Captain the Klingons have entered communications range.” Lieutenant Grolik called over my shoulder. Ok time to show some strength.

“Open channels, wide band. I want the Klingons, the Orion’s and anyone else who might be out there to hear this.” I stood up from my chair and straightened my uniform before continuing. Show of strength.

“Klingon vessel, this is the Federation starship Resolute. Under no terms are you to cross the border or endanger any Federation lives or property. Failure to comply will be treated as an act of aggression and will be met with all available force. Signal your compliance and turn to course one four two mark eight to run parallel with the border.” I took a breath and waited. It was up to the Klingon Captain now. Suddenly the view screen crackled to life, and I was greeted with the snarling visage of who I assumed was the Klingon Captain. His appearance surprised me, gone was the smoothly shaved head that I was familiar with, and his armor looked nothing like the ornate plate they had worn during the war. Instead, he had long hair bundled up in a ponytail and a neatly trimmed goatee that framed his chin. In place of his war plate, he instead wore a gold tunic with a baldric across the chest to secure his bat’leth. The gold uniform rankled me, was this some kind of Klingon mockery, a parody of the new command gold of Starfleet? The warrior spoke in heavily accented Federation standard.

“Is that how you respond to a ship seeking to aid a friend in distress?” he asked, raising an eyebrow. This was not at all how I had expected a Klingon to return to my frankly, brazen opening. I was going to have to improvise. Taking a moment to get the quaver out of my voice I responded.

“The Orion ships have crossed over to the Federation side of the border. We are already rendering aid at this time. I repeat, do not under any circ*mstances cross the border.” I did my best to return some steel to my voice and planted both my feet on the deck. I didn't think I could intimidate this Klingon, but I could at least show that he did not intimidate me.

“I didn’t know Starfleet had experts in the workings of Orion war cores on their ships? Perhaps our aid isn't required then.” He replied, mockingly. Trying to goad me. I let him continue speaking.

“Or perhaps, we are interested as to why two Federation ships are operating so close to the border. You do see why this would make the High Command curious right?” There was an edge to his voice now, the question was as accusatory as it was genuine. “We would be happy to take over salvage operations of the stricken ship and repatriate the crew to Orion space for you at the very least. Once their ship was out of danger, there would be no reason for either of us to remain so close to the border.” This was a surprisingly reasonable proposition from a Klingon, and I did not like it. This was something someone like Decker or Pike would propose to a Klingon captain and it was genuinely off putting to hear that sentiment echoed from him. I mulled over the proposal momentarily while he continued speaking. “So, Captain, what do you say to my offer?” His face was split in a toothy grin.

“Federation presence along the border is not subject to the approval of Klingon High Command.” I replied, back ramrod straight and meeting his smile with a scowl of my own. “We have not violated your territory.” Show your strength, I was repeating to myself in my mind. He laughed loudly.

“No, they are not Captain, I was simply making an attempt at being polite. I have heard so many tales of how you Federation Captains attempt to solve everything by talking. It is a pleasure to meet one of you who cuts to the heart of the matter.” This must be an attempt to wrongfoot me, I surmised. I had never expected to be complimented by a Klingon Captain. He continued to grin as if waiting for me to dissuade him of his praise.

“We would be willing to discuss repatriation of the Orion crew and their vessel as long as you remain on your side of the border. This position is non negotiable, if you approach within two hundred thousand kilometers of the border you will be fired upon.” I had decided to try to keep a dialog open here. However, I had evidently chosen wrong as his face immediately lost all mirth. He growled.

“I have scanned your ships, I have fought both of their kind during T’kuvmas crusade. You are no match for the pride of the Imperial Navy. I would salute your courage if you stood against us and would enjoy sending you to Sto’vo’kor, but we all know you cannot back up your threats. I acknowledge your bravery in opposing us in this war of words, which is why I will allow my original offer to stand. It would be pointless to not agree.” He almost purred out his last sentence. I needed to regain the initiative in our verbal duel.

“So, if we allowed you to salvage the Orion ship and returned its crew to you, you would what? Leave the border in peace.” I needed to see if they would reveal anything about any designs they might have on the colony. The proximity of this top of the line ship had convinced me that this was a play for the Suliban, but I was missing a key part.

“Yes, we would Captain, assuming your ships moved on as well. Otherwise, we would be required to remain on station both to prevent you from interfering with Imperial commerce or engaging in espionage.” Not a useful answer and frustratingly close to the one I would have given were our roles reversed.

“Ma’am” Lieutenant Grolik spoke from behind me. I held up a fist to mute the channel before he continued. “It's the colony. They’ve just started broadcasting a general distress call, all channels, including the Klingon ones. The source isn’t any of our people either, it's coming from the colony directly!” My mind was racing, what could have made the colony possibly call for help? Our connection with the Klingon ship abruptly cut out evidently, they were receiving the distress call as well. “They’re saying the colony is experiencing a breakdown in law and order that the Federation has failed to contain. Captain they are asking for any nearby ships to assist.” He added with heavy emphasis on the word any. How could this have happened, had the Klingons managed to secret an agent on the planet to send the call, or had something happened since I had last spoken with them or the landing party? The Klingon Captain turned back to face me, and I signaled for the channel to un mute.

“Well Captain it appears we are clear to cross over into Federation space. Under the terms of your S.T.A.R treaty, we are answering the distress call of your colony, as you seem to be unable to assist them.” I could hear the scorn drip from his voice as he cited one of the Federations most important treaties. He was also correct, as the stipulations contained within it allowed him to cross our border to render aid. S.T.A.R guaranteed stellar freedom of movement but contained provisions requiring ships to assist with distress calls if possible and made it borderline illegal to interfere with one while it was rendering aid.

“Unless the Federations treaties are not worth the paper they are printed on? Will you defy the laws and regulations you claim to stand for and show us your courage?” He barked, with an almost feral glint in his eye. We needed time to regroup. It would be the end of my career if I interfered with a rescue sanctioned by the S.T.A.R treaty and would weaken the adherence of the treaty across the quadrant. Plus, I still had no idea who had sent the distress call or why. I slashed my thumb across my throat to close the call. This was all moving too fast.

“Lieutenant, advise the Aurora to make best speed back to the colony and tell the chief engineer to begin putting his plan into place.” I said quietly. This was already worse than I had imagined, and I was furious. If this was the colony selling out the Suliban, there wasn't a Starfleet regulation or directive that would stop me from throwing the entire colony’s administration in the brig. Well, if we still had a brig when the dust settled, but I had other things to focus on now. The Klingons would cross our border and put their ship within transporter range of the Suliban without us even firing a shot.

Chapter 7: Chapter 6

Chapter Text

Once again, I found myself emerging from the sparkle of a transporter beam upon the surface of New Jerusalem. Unable to stall the approach of the Tlhab I had ordered both the Aurora and the Resolute into geostationary orbit above the colony. As well I ordered Commander Glov Gronnahk to take the shuttles from both ships and begin setting up the transport inhibitors. I was going to have to stall both the Klingons and the colony, however. They needed as much time as possible to set up and I needed more information. I had left the Resolute once both ships were in orbit to get some answers.

“Captain!” a voice called from behind me, and I wheeled, trying to get my bearings. Commander Fane along with Lieutenant Risi and a squad of security officers were jogging across the square to meet me. Their distance gave me a moment to take in the colony again. I was in the same courtyard as I had initially beamed down into and while nothing had diminished the beauty of the place, there was now an undercurrent of menace provided by the black uniformed personnel of the local security forces. There was also a conspicuous absence of Starfleet personnel, though I suspected Commander Fane had a good reason for this. The team jogged up to me.

“Captain what the hell is happening?” Commander Fane said in a hushed voice. He was slightly out of breath, no doubt from running back from where he had set up his local command once I had informed him of my arrival. “The Klingons are coming here, and we can't fire a shot to stop them?”

“I’m afraid so, Marcus, but we’re working on an option. Commander Glov Gronnahk should be able to create a perimeter around the entire colony with transport inhibitors while I stall the Klingons. Whitman and Foro are also working on any options for how to deal with them in orbit. Any updates from down here?” I replied, filling both him and Lieutenant Risi in on the plan.

“Yes ma’am, we managed to secure that person you asked, she's waiting for you at Doctor Truong’s field hospital.” Good, that was progress. He continued. “The lieutenant has also deployed our security personnel to the Suliban district, for now we feel the colony can manage its own defenses.” I nodded to Lieutenant Risi, who simply gave a slow blink in acknowledgement.

“Well done the both of you. I need a no nonsense assessment. Let's say we suddenly have to hold this colony against four hundred plus Klingon Marines, what are our chances?” It was good to be back amongst my kind and I could already feel myself shifting out of the stiff vernacular of command and back into a familiar soldiers dialogue.

“It will be street fighting Ma’am. You know what that means.” Lieutenant Risi replied in his deep baritone. He was right, I did know what that meant. Brutal close quarter fighting, room clearances and every structure on a street turned into a fortress. It was the worst kind of war, and a type of carnage the Klingons excelled at. He continued.

“We have one advantage though Captain. Once the Suliban learned of the Klingons arrival, my patrols were inundated with individuals and small groups volunteering to protect the colony. We had turned them away for now, but if Klingon boots actually touch the ground here, I would estimate we could rally a large portion of the population to our aid.”

“That is good news, even if they don't have formal training we will need stretcher bearers, runners and other support.” I took a deep breath to focus. “Ok Lieutenant, work with the Aurora and let's get us any equipment we can down to the surface.” He nodded and I continued. “Any leads on where the distress call was sent from or who sent it?”

“Unfortunately, yes Captain, it was sent from the central administration building.” Commander Fane added.

“Ok,” I pinched the bridge of my nose. “We don't have a lot of time and we have a lot to do. I need to speak to the Suliban directly, that's more important, but I need Rator to know I’m here to put the fear of his God back in him. Take me to Doctor Troung’s hospital, just let me do one thing first.” With that I turned from the group and began walking towards the central administration building, motioning for the group to follow as I might need the muscle of 6 armed Starfleet officers to make this threat heard. I spotted a group of local security, the Brotherhood if I correctly remembered this morning and put on my best parade ground voice. This called for a bit of shouting.

“Troopers halt!” I bellowed in the same voice I used for ordering ground attacks or calling a parade ground to attention. A gaggle of the black uniformed security troops stopped and turned to look at me, their faces plastered with shock and surprise. Good, I was happy I could still yell when I needed to. Not modulating my volume at all, I continued.

“You and you, come here, right now.” I point at two of them at random. They didn't move at first, but a bellowed “Now!” had them moving. I wasn't going to let up and give them a moment to think. “Form up here at attention.” I pointed directly to the ground in front of me. Both men were shorter than I was, and I wanted to look down on them to drive my point home. The two troopers came sloppily to attention in front of me.

“I have orders for both of you, and I expect them to be carried out immediately, am I understood?” I roared in their faces.

“Yes ma’am” they replied almost robotically. I continued, not wanting to give them a chance to realize I wasn't technically in their chain of command. Sometimes drill and discipline could be relied on over the logical part of a being's brain.

“Both of you are ordered to find Administrator Rator and tell them to assemble the entirety of the colony’s leadership in that building.” I pointed to the main administration complex. “In one hour if they have any interest in being the leader of this world when this is all over and not serving a life sentence for aiding and abetting slavery. Use those words exactly troopers. Do you understand me?” One of them frowned.

“I don't think you can actually give us orders… ma’am?” He replied to my bellows meekly, though I could hear a bit of steel at the end. He continued, his resolve building. “We are accountable to God and the church in that order, neither of which include you!” I had to nip this in the bud right now. I quickly read their nameplates.

“Listen here, troopers Astaire and Hasnawi.” I jabbed my finger into both of their nameplates as I read them. “It is about to get very dangerous down here. Our crews have a mandate to protect lives and that includes your sorry asses yet here you are making that harder for us! Tell you what, I find out you didn't follow this order or didn’t impress on Administrator Rator the severity of what I am saying, then the two of you can look forward to sharing a prison cell with them for obstructing. Do I make myself clear?”

A meek reply of “Yes ma’am.” was all I needed. With a bellowed “Dismissed” I turned on my heel and stalked off, Commander Fane and the rest falling into step behind me. Once we were out of earshot I heard Commander Fane laugh. He jogged to quickly close the distance between us so we could speak.

“Have you ever thought of a career in the FGF Captain?” I laughed as well. I am quite sure I had just embodied the hard nosed persona of a career sergeant in one of the Tellarite People's Volunteers regiments of the Federation Ground Forces. Sometimes leadership needed tact and other times a bit of shouting could get you what you want, and I said as much back to my first officer. He laughed again.

“I was worried one of them was going to piss themselves, hopefully you scared them enough for it to actually stick.”

“Good.” I replied “This colony's gutlessness is getting to me. If I have to use the stick, then so be it. Hopefully all the Suliban need is the carrot.”

We arrived at the field hospital a few moments later, which was already being put to good use. I had seen Starfleet Medical Auxiliary Support Hospitals many times before and I had always admired how fast and efficient Starfleet doctors could act in a crisis. Nestled between two large colony housing structures, it was at once easy to see the difference in the living situations between the official citizens of New Jerusalem and the Suliban. Across the street was a fenced in checkpoint leading to a collection of shanty buildings that stretched out far into the distance. Three of my security officers were working to dismantle it while a fourth cleared Suliban to come to the hospital and covered the other three simultaneously. I hated to see the deferential body language of the Suliban displayed towards my crew. Clearly, they had been brutalized by soldiers with phaser rifles. To them there were no differences between the crimson of my security personnel and the black of the colonial troops.

The hospital itself was built out of self-assembling semi rigid tents marked with the delta and cross of Starfleet Medical. My ship's medical staff had cleared the ground around it to support treating the less serious patients as well as to serve as a waiting space for the families of those who were being seen to. All around me I could see the faces of Suliban, many of them injured or sick but even more who were clearly the family and friends of those my crew were helping. I felt my chest swell with pride, this was a shining example of the good Starfleet actually does in the galaxy and why people like me enlisted and went into security so it could be protected. I decided right now that this would be my command post on the planet. Forget the luxury of the administration complex. This is what mattered the most and needed to be the most defended. I flagged down one of the nurses, Ensign Namkosse.

“Nurse Namkosse, a moment.” I called after her. She turned and her eyes went wide, clearly not expecting to be face to face with her Captain, XO and a squad of ships security. I realized I probably looked like a storm rolling towards her. I hadn't been able to shake my anger at all since beaming down, and my dustup with the local troopers had certainly done nothing to improve it.

“Yes Captain?” She closed the scanner flap on her tricorder, her eyes quickly darting between the six of us. I tried to break the tension for her sake.

“How's the situation on the ground here Ensign?” I stepped closer to her, one hand raised to halt Commander Fane and our entourage.

“Lots of physical injuries ma’am, plus malnourishment and exposure casualties. We’re burning through supplies, but it's for a good cause.”

“How are the Suliban?” I asked. I would need a baseline if I was going to ask them for help, and a review of their mental state would help me with that.

“Resilient ma’am, they remind me of a few stories from old Earth.” I co*cked my head at this and motioned for her to elaborate. Earth history, while a required class, was never my forte but my earlier discussion with Commander Foro was bringing back memories, none of them pleasant. She continued.

“My world's history is full of displaced peoples who banded together and lifted each other up to keep their traditions and culture alive and I can see that same desire in the Suliban. These people are nothing like the Suliban from President Archer's mission reports, and I fear that history has tainted the Federation's opinion of them. They really are lovely people, already we’ve had the family members of those we’ve treated bring us food and gifts and opening their homes to us, which is more than I can say for the colony.”

“Thank you, Nurse, is Doctor Truong in there?” I motioned to the large S.M.A.S.H tent behind her. She nodded and I placed my hand on her shoulder.

“Great work down here, I mean it and just because the Klingons are here doesn't mean it's going to stop. I’m not going to let them, or their Orion lackeys take anyone.” I removed my hand and motioned for the rest of my officers to follow me into the tent.

I am intimately familiar with Starfleet field hospitals, having spent many hours assembling, defending and unfortunately recovering in them over my years of service. This one was identical to every other one I had ever seen, rows upon rows of portable bio beds, crash carts alongside wall racks of plasma, hypospray’s and medical instruments. Currently all of the bio beds were occupied by Suliban, with teams of doctors and nurses moving between them. With a quick series of hand motions, I ordered Lieutenant Risi and the other security officers to assume station by the entrance out of the way, while I surveyed the crowd for Doctor Truong. Not seeing him in the press of bodies I called out his name.

“In his office ma’am” came the response from a masked orderly I couldn't identify, shouldering an injured Suliban off of a bed. With Commander Fane in tow, I stepped through the press of bodies and opened the door to the small office off the back of the tent. These S.M.A.S.H. hospitals came stock with an office for the commanding physician to take calls and a set of attached bunks that could be used for the staff to rest if afforded the time, though during the war those beds were just as likely to be filled with a wounded FGF trooper instead. Dipping my head I stepped through and into the room. Doctor Truong was seated at a desk, a stack of PADD’s filling most of the available space and from this angle I couldn't see what was being displayed on them. The doctor was clearly engrossed in whatever said PADD’s contained as he didn't look up as we entered. He wasn't alone in this space either, a crate of dermal regenerators had been upended as was currently being used as a chair by a female Suliban. She looked up at us as we filed in, the four of us and the small desk consuming nearly all available space in the small office.

“Captain.” Doctor Truong said, not looking up from his PAADs. “Meet Sala. Sala, meet Captain Zh'kaarrin.” She stood up from the crate and extended a hand, which I took. I was immediately struck by her appearance. Shorter than what I guessed from the holo projection I had seen earlier, she had to tilt her head up to meet my eyes as we shook. Her skin was the mottled greens and blacks her species was known for, though there was a subtle shimmer of a bluish silver around her eyes. Her eyes themselves were a striking amber. She wore no ornamentation or uniform that would show her as one of the speakers for her people and I would have been hard pressed to pick her out of a crowd.

“Hello Captain,” She spoke as we shook, my universal translator not removing the accent from her speech. “Thank you for what your crew has done for us. We are used to not being treated well wherever we put down roots and your crew's assistance feels unfamiliar.”

“I can only imagine what your people have been through to get here today ma’am” I replied, withdrawing my hand.

“Oh, Sala is fine Captain. Just because I am representing my people doesn't mean I need to be afforded any special privilege.” I liked her already. My rank might be needed for the chain of command to work, but everything just worked better when we could address each other as equals.

“I need to have a word with my doctor first Sala, I imagine you’d like to talk somewhere a bit less cramped than here.” She laughed

“I was a warp field technician before coming here, the office is downright spacious compared to a Mazarite plasma manifold. I’m fine waiting here.” She sat back down on the crate of dermal regenerators. I turned to my doctor.

“I spoke with Ensign Namkosse before, and she gave me a fine rundown of the situation Doctor. Anything you might need or have to report?” He finally looked up from the PADDs he was reviewing and leaned back in his chair to meet my gaze.

“Nothing in particular, we’re burning through supplies, especially ones we will need if, you know.” He mimed a gun firing with his fingers as he said this. “The local security has been a bit of a problem, but once it became clear we had people who would back up their threats, colonial security backed down. Starfleet security officers are a lot more frightening when you can tell they’ve actually tangled with the Klingons. I’ll pass the specifics on to Marcus here.” He was sparing me from having to deal with the logistics of the situation so I could focus on the issues facing the Suliban and for this I was grateful.

“Carry on then Doctor, Sala, will you walk with me?” She stood and followed me out of the office, Commander Fane hopping up on the now vacant crate. We passed through the rows of beds on our way out, briefly pausing so Sala could share a few words with a heavily bandaged Suliban in one of the bio beds.

“There was a fire.” She said quietly, returning to my side. “One of our housing blocks. The colony says it was improperly stored fuel and badly maintained cooking elements, but I just don't believe it. We lost 38 people, Captain. Families! They took us into their hospitals, but they just don't have the knowledge to help. We have doctors but they won't let them practice, saying they have to requalify to Federation standards.” She trailed off. “Sorry Captain, I shouldn't be throwing this at you all at once.” We stepped through the door, and I instructed my security escort to remain behind. I caught Sala eyeing their rifles and body armor warily, no doubt the black of Federation battledress reminding her of the local security forces. I wanted her to feel as safe as possible with me so she could be honest.

“It's alright, this is actually what I want to hear.” I replied once we were past them. “Despite everything with the Klingons, I actually want to get to the bottom of what's happening here. If your people have been mistreated or not had their rights respected, I want to know, it will help me build whatever case I can and advocate on your behalf.” Surprisingly she linked her arm in mine and pulled me closer.

“Thank you, for believing me, for believing us.” I looked down at her, unable to hide the nervous flitting of my antennae. She was staring straight ahead as we walked and that was a look I was familiar with. The tired, nearly automatic walk of someone who just realized they might actually wake up from a living nightmare. I had seen it plenty of times on the faces of FGF troops we were replacing in combat zones and on the faces of refugees fleeing from Klingon conquest. I led her to a pair of benches under a small stand of trees and helped her to take a seat in the shade. I sat facing her. Again, I noticed she couldn’t take her eyes off of my security personnel manning the checkpoint and I decided to ask about it.

“I can't help but notice how you look at Starfleet security personnel, has something happened?” I asked gently.

“What? no, nothing with your people.” She replied, still not taking her eyes off them. “I just, well it's hard to see the difference sometimes. We’ve been treated badly by soldiers in black with phaser rifles, and I can see that yours are different from the way they stand and the way they speak with us, but that doesn't make it just go away.” I moved slightly to interpose myself between her and the checkpoint and was, in retrospect, very happy I had chosen to forego body armor.

“I’d like to discuss a plan to protect your people from the Klingons, but I’d also like to get some information on what's been happening here from someone who's lived through it. Do you feel up to doing either of those right now?” I asked, hopefully. This could form the basis for whatever case I could build on her people's behalf. She took a moment, clearly deciding.

“I think so, Captain. I imagine you will be speaking with the colony's administration about all of this at some point if you haven't yet.”

“I haven’t in any detail yet.” I replied. “When I briefly spoke with them earlier today, they were primarily concerned with controlling the narrative around events. I don't trust anyone who would do that. So I want to speak with you first.”

“Alright, then I’d like to try to fill you in on what happened here first then.” She added after taking a moment to compose herself. I unhooked my communicator from my belt and sat it on the bench next to me after toggling it to record mode and turned to give Sala my full attention.

“Sala, this might be hard, but can you run me through what's happened here since 2259?” I recited in my best neutral tone. I wanted this recording to be as professional as possible. Identify who I’m speaking to, lay out exactly why we’re speaking and what about in case it has to be used as evidence in court.

“I’ve set my communicator to record, and we can stop at any time, but it will help if I can get firsthand accounts. Don't worry about the details, that's not important now, just high level. Once everything’s resolved with the Klingons, we can conduct interviews and gather any other evidence.” She swallowed heavily and began her story. The initial events didn't surprise me, the trials and tribulations of displaced peoples often share many common events, but as she got to the last few months of life on the colony her voice became strained, and I could tell this was getting harder and harder for her to share.

“It's ok if we stop, I don't want you to have to relive all of this if you don't want to in one sitting.” I said quietly. The last thing I wanted to do was press her, especially because of what I might have to ask her and her people to do if the Klingons landed and the shooting started.

“No, no it's alright, it's important someone knows.” She took a deep breath before continuing. “So, like I said relations were never good, but when that document leaked, that said they might sell us to the Klingons, well everything just spun out of control. We were so scared Captain, the Federation was supposed to protect us. We know it isn't perfect, but we figured at least they wouldn't just abandon us!” She put her head in her hands for a moment before continuing.

“Plus, instead of going and confronting the colony administration about it, we turned on ourselves out of fear. Half the population wanted to rise up and seize the colony and demand the Federation send help. The other half wanted to run again. More than anything else, this broke us, Captain. This brought us back to petty infighting, people acting out of fear, violence even. I’m sure they told you about the riots and everything, well those happened and I’m not proud of that. Everything they did after that leak, we provoked, we did not meet with them, we chose violence and conflict. We deserved what happened.” Her voice was barely a whisper at the end. I was furious, not with her, but that she could think that. I could tell that she was spiraling as sweat began to bead on her brow and she unconsciously gripped at the hem of her top. I needed to do something right now to snap her out of it.

“Sala, nothing about this is your peoples fault.” I replied, standing up from my bench and joining her. She looked at me, her eyes glassy and unfocused and moved to reply, but I held up a hand to stop her.

“Please let me finish. Look around us for a moment, look at everything this colony has built.” I pointed to the buildings, gardens and fountains that surrounded us. “They have all of this, along with the full backing of the Federation, Starfleet and every civilian agency in the quadrant but when you needed them, they closed their doors to you. I checked, they barely reached out for aid when you arrived, and made no effort to engage with FEDAC or Starfleet if they couldn't support you. Can I touch you?” She nodded and I took her hand so I could have her full attention while I continued.

“It's clear they didn't care what happened to your people, they didn't want you to be part of their lives and willfully ignored your suffering. You say you deserve what happened?” I swept my free arm over the colony before us. “Your people are fleeing enslavement and death, and they closed their doors and their hearts to you. Anything you did is both understandable and inevitable. A human leader once said that a riot is the language of the unheard, and that is exactly what happened here.” I let go of her hand and took a moment to collect myself. I was kicking myself for trying to push this with her while the threat to her people was currently looming over us. “We will continue this later, after the Klingons have been dealt with. I promise.” I stated, adding a note of finality to the statement. I looked her over, hoping my words of encouragement had actually helped, but I found her expression unreadable.

“Captain.” She trailed off.

“You don't have to use my rank, my name is Niah.” I replied

“Niah,” she replied after a moment. “I’m sure you're getting sick of hearing it but thank you again. It's so easy to feel after everything goes wrong for so long that somehow, it's your fault.” I certainly did know that feeling. She continued.

“Thank you for being understanding.” She moved quickly and wrapped me in a hug. I flushed a bright blue and my antennae flattened back into my hair. I am not great with physical affection, especially when I am surprised with it, but after an awkward second, I returned her hug. We held it for a moment before breaking apart. In my embarrassment at the unexpected affection I found myself unable to meet her eyes. Flustered, I decided to say something to break the tension.

“Don't worry about the thank yous, this is why people join Starfleet right?” I joked, “The posters all say it's for exploration and adventure, but I think the gratitude from the people you help beats all of that.” I awkwardly rubbed the back of my neck with my right hand. She laughed.

“Oh, do you get a lot of hugs from women you’ve just met while serving in Starfleet?” I flushed again and she kept at me. “Do you just cruise around the galaxy swooping in with the right thing to say all the time?” Her laughter returned and she looked right at me for the first time in a while.

“No, this isn’t exactly what I would call a regular occurrence.” I managed to finally make eye contact with her again. On some level I was happy that she had returned to a happier version of herself despite it coming at my expense. Seizing on my returning confidence I continued.

“I had my staff look up Vaanek and yourself once we discovered what had happened here. I read both of your files.” A confused expression crossed her face, perhaps she was unaware of the information that could be made available to Starfleet about individual Federation citizens. Or perhaps there was something in hers she was cornered about me knowing, even though neither I nor Commander Foro had noticed anything that would warrant that reaction.

“Don't worry, it's standard procedure to check files on local dignitaries, government officials and VIP’s.” She smiled and chuckled at this.

I’ve never been called a VIP before, I like it!” Good, this was helping to pull her out of her previous spiral.

“The reason I bring it up is I wanted you to know that I understand how much work it took for you to be sitting here, speaking with me to me today. I saw that you were from Bregat correct?” She nodded so I continued.

“Some of my crew served on Task Force Dynamo, I spoke with one of them about what the response to that was like. What your people have faced is a uniquely harrowing experience and nothing I can say or do can fix that. I can promise however, that we will put a stop to what is happening here and make sure that you and your people have a safe home. Whether that's here or another world is going to be dependent on how much of what you’ve told me is true, but I promise you, it will be somewhere.” I smiled down at her, genuinely proud of my little speech.

“So, Captain, are you all pep talks, or do you have an actual plan?” I had completely forgotten I had wanted to discuss the actual defense of the Suliban with her as well.

“I do, firstly I want to see about getting Vaanek out of prison, I want your people to be properly represented in anything that may happen. Once that's done, we’re going to brief your people of the transport inhibitors we’re setting up to protect them, what they look like, where they will be etc. Lastly, we’re going to need volunteers if this actually escalates to a shooting conflict. Just stretcher bearers and runners and the like, I’m not asking your people to stand on the line or anything.” She was quiet for a moment, and I started to worry that I had said something she disagreed with or was offended by.

“What if my people want to stand on the line?” This was not at all the question I expected, and I scrabbled for an answer.

“I’m not saying I would necessarily deny anyone who had the proper experience and training, I just wouldn't want you to feel like it's being expected of you. The Federation failed you and this is a chance for my crew to start making it right.” She went to reply but the whine of a shuttle's engines overhead drowned out any words. It was the Savitskya, the shuttle my chief engineer was using. If he was landing here that could only mean that my engineers had finished deploying the transport inhibitors. This was a good sign. I pulled away from Sala reflexively and stood up to meet the shuttle. The sudden noise had become an object of interest for both my crew and the Suliban in the surrounding area and soon the square began to fill with those who had nothing better to do.

I swept my eyes over the growing crowd and was heartened to see the reaction among the Suliban. To my left a family was hefting a small child up so they could get a better view of the approaching ship. Past them a group of what I guessed were younger Suliban chattered excitedly while to our right a pair of injured adults leaned on each other so they could take in the sight. Scenes like this repeated all over the courtyard and the surrounding area showcasing the resilience of these people. With a roar of the retro boosters, the shuttle touched down in the middle of the plaza where we sat. The back ramp clanged down with a hiss of escaping air and a team of officers led by Commander Glov Gronnahk exited the shuttle in a loose mob. They were clearly exhausted, their red uniforms smeared with dirt and their shoulders sagging with fatigue. As the engines spooled down, I could finally speak again, and I turned to Sala.

“There's someone here I’d like you to meet.” I pointed to the Tellarite, who was having a stretch and giving the last few orders to his team. “This is Commander Glov Gronnahk, his teams are responsible for deploying the transport inhibitors around the colony.” I raised my voice to get his attention.

“Commander Glov Gronnahk, a moment of your time.” I shouted over the growing murmur of voices. He finished his stretch and sauntered over to me. Seeing him up close I could see just how tired he was. I knew this reflected how we all felt.

“Commander, this is Sala, one of the Suliban leaders.” I said, gesturing to her. He extended a hand.

“You can call me Bray ma’am.” he said to her, and she took his hand for a brief shake. I continued.

“Commander Glov Gronnahk is responsible for the plan to protect you with the transport inhibitors and their deployment. Commander, I need you to brief Sala and anyone else she thinks should know how they work, where they’ve been placed and anything else her people should know. I’m heading to the administration center.”

“Aye-aye ma’am.” He replied before turning to Sala “I’m all yours.” She smiled at him, and they set out back towards the tent and checkpoint beyond. I could hear them talking, but I couldn't make out anything they were saying over the noise the shuttle's arrival had generated. No doubt the Commander was launching into the technical details of our plan to protect the Suliban. I felt a pang of regret as I watched them leave. I wanted to meet more Suliban and hear their stories, and I also wanted to know the details of what my chief engineer had built. I trusted him to have done it correctly, but it never hurt to know the details. If I was being honest with myself, I was really enjoying speaking with Sala and I selfishly wanted to continue. I was frustrated that my confrontation with the colony’s administration took precedence. With a sigh I picked my communicator up from the bench I had left it on and thumbed the call button.

“Captain to Lieutenant Risi, please report to the Savitskya.” The communicator pulsed once as an affirmative and I stored it back on my belt. Taking a moment to collect myself I was hit with a wave of fatigue. I had already been on my feet for twelve hours today and my old leg injury was screaming. Well, there would be painkillers on the shuttle at least so I made my way there. I stopped just inside of the ramp and opened the emergency medical kit attached to the wall by the door release when I heard a sound from the co*ckpit. It was the pilot, checking who had just boarded his shuttle.

“Eyes front pilot.” I snapped. I hadn’t meant to be so harsh, I just didn't want him to see me using the med kit out of context. He spun back forward, and I pulled out the analgesic hypo, the cooling burst of the painkillers spreading up my leg. With a sigh I sank into one of the bench seats, grateful to have anything approaching a rest.

“Sorry about that.” I said after a moment. I hadn’t recognized the pilot when he had seen me, so I didn't know what to call him. “It was a bit of an emergency, and you just caught me by surprise.” He stayed facing forward but responded.

“Sorry ma’am, I had no idea you were coming aboard.” he replied flatly, his voice had the same cadence of a parade ground reply. Clearly, I had scared him. I stood up and walked to the front of the shuttle.

“I need to go to the central administration complex, once Lieutenant Risi boards.” I glanced down at his rank stripes. “Ensign?” I trailed off.

“Grant ma’am.” Ensign Grant replied.

“Good work Ensign Grant” I patted his shoulder, “sorry again for that.” I returned to the bench seat and stretched. This was going to be hard on all of us.

Chapter 8: Chapter 7

Chapter Text

The shuttle ride was far too short for my liking. This confrontation with the colony was something I have been dreading. During the trip I had resolved to ditch my security escort for the actual meeting. I wanted to show that I wasn't scared of them or their paramilitary and that I felt my position as a Starfleet Captain made me untouchable. It was a gamble to be certain, but I knew my officers, especially Lieutenant Risi, would lay siege to their offices if anything were to happen. As soon as we landed, I took my leave of the crew and stormed up the steps to the same grand hall I had been in scant hours before. None of the Brotherhood moved to stop me and I didn’t care if they had been ordered not to stop me or my scowl was keeping them at bay, though I secretly hoped it was the latter. I found myself in the same antechamber that had fascinated Commander Foro with its botanical majesty, though it was now bereft of the earlier hospitality. Instead of the genteel politeness of the building's administrative staff I was instead met with the stone silence of two members of the Brotherhood in full face helm and unslung phaser rifles.

“I’m sorry Captain, the council is in session, we cannot allow you to disturb the proceedings.” The shorter of the two rasped, their voice distorted by the helmet's speaker. I wondered for a moment if this was the same way the Brotherhood would appear before the Suliban, hiding their faces and voices from those they should protect but instead chose to brutalize. My hand itched to fidget with my phaser, my nervous habit returning.

“And you don’t think it would be important that the top ranking Starfleet officer in the system attend this meeting?” I asked incredulously.

“We are under orders to keep everyone not on the council out of this building for the foreseeable future.” The same trooper replied, the helmet betraying nothing. They did grip his rifle tighter though. This small act betrayed their emotions and told me not to push things any farther while we were technically on the same side. I pinched the bridge of my nose in frustration, it was like talking to a durasteel wall.

“Fine.” I exhaled. My eyes wandered from the security troops to my surroundings, looking for any lifeline before settling on a large placard that showed the scale layout of the complex behind the central desk. An idea came to me, and I suddenly regretted not bringing a tricorder with me. I was going to have to do the math by hand, not my strong suite. Sighing, I walked over to examine the scale map. Fortunately for me, the internal layout was simple as most colony prefabs are, with many of the rooms being functionally the same size to allow for modular construction. I turned slowly, looking around the room, roughly estimating the area of the space I was in and comparing it to its dimension on the map. I could also feel the eyes of the Brotherhood troops boring into me, trying to determine what I was doing. I ran the calculations twice in my head, based on the size of this room, this was the best I could do, and time was of the essence. Resolved to try, I took a step backwards into the center of the room. If this worked, I would never hear the end of it from my senior staff. I unhooked my communicator from my belt and thumbed it open. This was dangerous, since I didn't know the exact layout of where I was trying to go, but the space looked large enough to try. I just had to hope my transporter operator was up to the challenge.

“Captain Zh'kaarrin to Resolute. Immediate site to site transport one hundred and twelve meters north by north west, zero degrees elevation. Execute!” I swiftly dropped into a crouch with my hand on the handle of my phaser as I said this. The two guards reacted clumsily to my rapid movements, both swinging their weapons up, but clearly hadn’t realized what I intended to do

“Confirmed Captain.” A voice called from my communicator and my vision filled with the light of the transport beam, the shouts of the guards echoing in my ears.

I rematerialized and felt my stomach lurch. Site to site transports were risky at the best of times, usually reserved for medical emergencies and rarely if ever into a blind location. I was lucky to not have materialized inside of a table or a few meters off of the floor, though none of that was of any comfort to the vertigo surging through me. Calls of alarm snapped my attention back to the room I was now in. I didn't recognize the location from my previous visit though its significance was immediately obvious. The space was dominated by a massive table not unlike our conference room on the Resolute and was currently occupied by what I assumed were members of the planetary administration. A pair of Brotherhood soldiers stood by the door and were clumsily raising their phaser rifles at the commotion. My training kicked in before even I could register that I was moving and critically before theirs. I stood and drew my phaser.

“Drop it.” I commanded, trying to put as much steel in my voice as I could, covering both of them with my phaser. The one to my left brought their rifle to their shoulder and I fired. My weapon was only set on stun, but the setting did its job and dropped them to the deck like a puppet with its strings cut. I flicked my aim to the next one and repeated the command. I could see their facemask turning, clearly looking for instruction from the gathered grandees so I decided to increase my threat.

“Drop it or I stun everyone in this room and drag you up to my ship in restraints.” I had no legal grounding for a threat like that at this moment, but they didn't need to know that. A raised hand from one of the administrators seemed to placate the trooper and they dropped their gun.

“Kick it over, both of them.” I motioned with my gun at the unconscious trooper. With another look of approval from a superior they bent down and unslung their comrades' phaser and kicked both of them to me. With a flip of my thumb, I set the phaser to the maximum stun setting and fired. A phaser set on this level will burn out most unshielded electronics and it didn't disappoint, frying both phasers and rendering them useless. I didn't want to have to be worrying about someone going for one of them while I was having my discussion with the colony. I returned the phaser back to a safer stun setting and lowered it slightly.

“I just want to talk.” I said, taking a moment to observe the room. A half dozen officials stood clustered around the table, Administrator Rator included. I had no way of discerning their ranks or positions from their dress, but I didn't care right now. Taking a few steps to my left put me at the head of the table, and I motioned with my phaser for everyone to stay in front of me. They complied but I could see the wariness in their eyes, so I was going to have to do something about this tension now. Keeping the same authoritative tone, I continued.

“We clearly have a problem here, and nothing will be solved from you keeping the Federation or Starfleet out of these discussions. I have the authority under Admiral Rittenhouse's own orders to take command in case of a crisis if I deem fit and you are sorely testing the limits of my patience right now.” I moved to stand behind the chair at the head of the table, the cluster of officials crowding around the opposite side.

“However, instead of that, why don't we just talk instead?” I pulled the chair out with my free hand and sat down, placing my phaser on the table, still pointed towards them. I could at once see their trepidation at my offer, so I slammed one hand on the table and barked “Now!” They moved to sit around the table, though a few remained standing. I felt my anger continue to grow. This more than anything told me everything I ever needed to know about the administration of New Jerusalem. I could finally make my mind up about them, these people were cowards.

“Captain, we…” A human with a pinched face started speaking, clearly stumbling over their words, their eyes glancing down at my phaser as they spoke. They mumbled something I couldn't hear and trailed off.

“That's the best you have?” I shouted, leaning up out of my chair. “We come here, trying to help you, only to find out you’ve been mistreating the refugees whose only crime was choosing your planet as a safe haven. That you’ve been making plans to surrender citizens of the Federation to the Klingons for your own safety!”

“Associate citizens, who were granted it by executive order.” The same sour looking human replied quietly. I exploded

“The same executive we all vote for! President Th’rhahlat saw the sentitarian catastrophe coming and acted for the good of the quadrant! The Federation put resources and procedures in place, and you used none of them. You just cracked down on them like some form of 20th century human barbarism.” I glared at all of them. Administrator Rator, who had until that moment been cowering amongst their staff stepped forward, a genial smile on their face. I made a face back, that was the empty smile of a coward trying to save their own skin. I continued before they could speak.

“Now you’re brave enough to show your face, Administrator.” I barked. “Don't worry I have choice words for your actions. However, we don't have time for that right now. A Klingon battle cruiser will be here any moment and despite your moral cowardice, I still need your help.”

Administrator Rator spoke. “Captain please, we have to look after our own. The Federation cannot be everywhere and even when you arrive, you come in second rate out of date ships.” I bristled at this, though underpowered and slow, the Resolute was still an outstanding ship with an excellent crew. They continued.

“We had to think about the safety of all fifty thousand souls on our world. You’re right, no one asked for this, but it is Starfleet's failure that suddenly turned us into a border world.”

“I cannot speak for the decisions that lead to our current situation.” That was my attempt at being diplomatic. I had not been involved in the debacle at Caleb IV, nor had I had any input on the response to the Klingons redrawing the border after. Seemingly uninterested in letting me speak, Administrator Rator continued.

“So left to fend for ourselves, some decisions were made that in hindsight were incorrect and show our colony in a less than favorable light. I assure you Captain we are decent people. We have no interest in seeing the Suliban suffer.” They smiled that fake smile again. Clearly this was buoying their confidence, as they stood straighter and looked me square in the eye. This was also having an effect on their staff, who were looking to their leader with renewed confidence. I was losing control.

“Explain the distress call then?” I leaned back in my chair, also feigning confidence. I was going to catch this weasel despite all of their colorful and noncommittal language.

“A simple mistake, made by a panicked junior technician, nothing more.” That damned smile. “We regret that it happened, and I want to assure you that nothing was meant by it.” This was a lie, but I had no way to catch them in it now. I had to play along

“So, you fully intend to protect the Suliban when the Klingons arrive?” I asked, trying to gauge the response.

“We will explain the situation to them, thank them for volunteering to aid us despite us not needing their help and ask them to leave.” They replied smugly. I scoffed.

“You expect that to work? What if they want the Suliban? What if they choose to ignore the border and occupy this planet, what if they raid the colony? A D7 can carry upwards of four hundred Klingon marines, do you think your Brotherhood could stop them if they wanted to?” I was reaching with some of these, but I wanted to scare them into listening. The pinched face human from before spoke up again.

“You speak of a lot of possibilities, Captain without any proof. We have faith that a peaceful solution can be found.” As aggravating as I was finding these people, that was a good point. I also wanted a peaceful solution, but I was not so naive to believe we would find one just based on faith. Before I could respond, Rator began speaking again.

“Captain, we appreciate your efforts to safeguard our people. We know your crews stand to battle stations in orbit and we are grateful for your efforts to protect all of us here on the surface. We simply don't think it will be necessary. With shrewd diplomacy and the grace of God, reason will prevail.” I was speechless at this. Reason? Prevailing with the Klingons? These peoples certainty would doom this colony. I finally found my voice.

“If you think you can reason with the Klingons, then let the consequences of your choices be on your own heads. I refuse to let them victimize any more people.” I said, a note of finality edging into my voice. “If negotiation is your only plan, then I will be present for it as well as the Suliban leaders. This is not optional.” One of the Bolian’s down the table laughed and I almost launched out of my chair, instead choosing to simply stare them down.

“Captain the Suliban have no leaders here, they are represented by this council the same as any other citizen.” Rator added.

“What of Vaanek and Sala, the representatives they elected to speak for them?” I retorted. A look passed quickly over Administrator Rator’s face, before returning to their neutral expression. Clearly, they didn't think I knew about them. Here was my edge.

“Vaanek is a criminal and agitator, not a leader. He is currently in prison for his crimes.” I recognized the speaker as the woman Kiera Stone, who I had met earlier. I cut her off before she could continue.

“Yet another incident that will feature prominently in my report to the Federation. I don't care what the charges are or how any of you feel about it. Vaanek is one of the Suliban’s elected leaders and they will be properly represented in these negotiations. If you must imprison him again after, do so, but him being here is non negotiable. Do you understand?” As I spoke the last part I stood up and pointed directly at Administrator Rator to add emphasis to my words. They held up their hands.

“Very well Captain, we will indulge you. Pastor Stone, have the Brotherhood bring Vaanek here please.” Their voice was laced with resignation. “You clearly want to control what happens here Captain, though rest assured that your overreach of authority will be made known.”

“I look forward to my trial then.” I smirked, leaning back in my chair and putting my feet up on the beautifully polished table. I flipped open my communicator. “Captain to Resolute.”

“Lieutenant Grolik here ma’am.” The voice of my communications officer echoed from the speaker.

“Please have the Suliban Sala brought to the central administration complex. I believe she may be with Commander Glov Gronnahk at the moment. As well, please have Lieutenant Risi and my security escort join me in the complex.” I looked again at Rator and the rest of the colony administrators. “Tell them to stun anyone who tries to stop them. Do you understand me?” I let the threat hang in the air.

“Aye-aye ma’am. Captain Aleya wanted to tell you that the Klingons are entering orbit. She deployed the Aurora and the Resolute between the Klingons and the colony.” It was the best she could do, I knew that.

“Well, it sounds like we don't have much time Lieutenant, please carry out my orders and convey my thanks to Captain Aleya. Captain Zh'kaarrin out.” Well, this was it, the Klingons were here and the fates of both our crews as well as almost fifty thousand colonists would be decided in the next few hours.

Chapter 9: Chapter 8

Chapter Text

The Klingons had sent word they would be beaming down a landing party and we had all filed out of the administration office and out into the plaza where I had first beamed down to the planet so many hours ago. The planet's sun was setting and was casting a beautiful golden light over the gardens that filled this place. As well a slight breeze had picked up wafting us with the floral scents of said gardens. Commander Foro was right, this place was breathtaking, it was just such a shame such beauty hid a deep ugliness.

I had been joined by Lieutenant Risi and my security detachment, who I was very glad to have at the moment. We stood parade ground straight in a loose rank as a show of strength. To my left stood Sala and the other Suliban representative Vaanek. True to their word, the administration of New Jerusalem had retrieved Vaanek from their holding facilities. I was appalled at his condition, it was clear the man had been badly beaten in prison to the extent he had to lean on Sala for support. Another of their crimes I would hold them to account for once this was all over. At least the anger in his eyes was undimmed and I knew this man and those like him would be crucial if it came to a fight with the Klingons.

The officials of new Jerusalem stood opposite us in a gaggle, their robes billowing in the breeze. They were flanked by eight armed Brotherhood members, who periodically turned their heads in our direction warily. I could also see faces dot the windows of the surrounding prefabs, citizens and their families staring at the strange proceedings. I wonder if they knew how critical the next few minutes would be for them? Silence filled the plaza, broken only by the periodic calls of exotic birds and the rhythmic flapping of the flag of the United Federation of Planets as it was caught by the breeze above us. It was as if the planet was holding its breath.

With a swirl of light and energy eight Klingons materialized less than a meter from where I had first set foot on this world. I heard a gasp from Sala and had to admit, I was surprised as well. What I had thought might have been an anomaly in the dress of their Captain instead appeared to be the new uniform standard for all Klingons. Gone were the bald heads and individual baroque armor they wore during T’kuvmas war, replaced instead by long hair and a uniform gold tunic with gray trousers. Only the bronze baldrics of the two lead Klingons gave any sign of rank or status. One of them was the Captain, I recognized him from our brief conversation earlier, Klaugh if my memory serves. Their holstered disruptors and bat’leths I recognized, however. Those are tools of war and violence I am intimately familiar with, my leg started to ache in sympathy with the memory.

Upon materializing they assumed defensive stances, though none made the mistake of drawing any weapons. I felt my security team instinctively tense beside me at this threat display. I trusted my crew to show the same self-control as the Klingons, as we could ill afford a firefight exposed out here and surrounded by people’s homes. The Brotherhood troops were less controlled, with all eight having swung up their phaser rifles to the high ready. Thankfully the Klingons did not regard them as a threat and stayed focused on my team and the approaches into the square. Finally, as if sensing the dangerous tension and seeking to diffuse it, the Klingon Captain stepped forward and spoke.

“Federation citizens.” His voice boomed through the open space, his deep bass echoing from the angular walls of the prefabs that surrounded us. “We have come in response to your leader's distress call to render…assistance.” As he spoke the last words, he looked directly at me and grinned. Administrator Rator spoke in response.

“Captain, by the grace of God, welcome to our colony. We apologize, but it seems you have been brought here in error.” They began to walk forward to meet the Klingon. “The distress call was sent in error by a frightened junior technician. We do not need aid at this time.” I saw a scowl form the Klingons Captain's face when this mystery junior technician was mentioned and I smiled inwardly. I’m sure it was a mirror of the one I had made when that excuse was presented to me. Apparently, we both shared a distaste for bullsh*t. Rator extended a hand to the Klingon Captain who looked like one might respond to being extended a dead fish.

“Well, Bolian, it would seem you need to train your subordinates better to prevent any other errors from happening. Since we are here however, I think this is an excellent opportunity to get to know our new neighbors. It would be prudent for your people to become familiar with the customs of the Klingon empire, as you are now a few million kellicam’s from our ever expanding border.” The threat was explicit, though to their credit Rator appeared unphased.

“That sounds lovely Captain, we are always pleased to make new friends among the stars.” I had to hold in my laugh, tell that to the Suliban. “Would you and your crew like to join us for introductions and refreshments inside?” Captain Klaugh looked directly at me before speaking again.

“We would be honored, assuming your Federation minders will allow it?” An interesting choice of attack, trying to drive a wedge between this colony and myself as a representative of the larger Federation. I wondered if they had some way of knowing the rift that already existed between us.

“Do as you please.” I replied coldly, “either way we will be present.” Klaugh grinned again at my reply and gestured toward the administration hall. With the colony’s officials leading the way the Klingons filed past us and into the building leaving my team to take up the rear with the Suliban. Before entering the building, I called a halt and pulled Sala and Vaanek aside.

“First things first, pleasure to meet you Vaanek and I apologize for your treatment here.” I extended my left hand for him to take as his right was currently wrapped around Sala for support. He took it and shook weakly, and I could tell the man needed a doctor. I continued.

“Secondly, this is going to be hard, things are going to be said in there that will assault your rights and freedoms and even personhood. Despite what everyone is saying, I still expect the Klingons to make a play to take your people. You don't have to attend, and I won't think less of you for that choice, but I feel it will help remind the colony that you are people if they see your faces in the room. It will really help me if you stay, but either way, I promise to do everything I can to stop this.”

“Thank you for everything.” Vaanek replied, his voice hoarse, “but I think we will stay.” I looked at Sala and she nodded.

“Thank you, both of you. Vaanek, I’ll have my ship's doctor see you as soon as possible alright?” He nodded. With that we formed back up with my escort and entered the building.

I was getting quite sick of evil things being discussed in beautiful surroundings by this point. The reception, if it could even be called that, was taking place in the same garden where I had sat with Pastor Stone and Administrator Rator discussing industrial replicators and security training just a few hours ago. I had deployed my team around the room to watch both the Brotherhood members and the Klingons in case any of them tried to do something stupid. Sala had found a chair for Vaanek under the watchful eye of Lieutenant Risi and was currently at my side as we watched the colony's officials mingle with the Klingons. The only saving grace was that the Klingons seemed as wary and felt as out of place as my crew did and only took food and drink from the offered bounty with great reluctance. Before long Rator called to me and motioned to join them at a table with Pastor stone and Captain Klaugh. I shared a glance with Sala and we both walked over to join them. Before I could sit, the Klingon Captain stood.

“So, Starfleet Captain, do you have a name? It's always good to know the names of one's enemies, it makes victory that much more personal.” Strangely he extended his hand to me.

“Captain Zh'kaarrin.” I replied and took his hand. Another first, shaking hands with a Klingon.

“Captain Zh'kaarrin.” He replied, mulling over my name like it had a flavor. “I know a great deal about your people. You were warriors like us once, taking whatever you wanted and forging your own path in the stars. I have even heard stories of how your people gave the haughty Vulcans a good fight before you were corrupted by the Humans and their Federation. It is a shame to see such a proud people reduced to this.” With his last words he pointed to my uniform. I wasn't rising to the bait.

“Despite my people's past, I am committed to the United Federation of Planets and its ideals of liberty, democracy and peace.” I pulled out a chair for Sala and sat myself next to her. Captain Klaugh returned to his seat and grabbed a handful of the fruit that had been arrayed on the table before shoving it into his mouth.

“How do you people eat such things?” He spoke while chewing. “Nothing living, no blood, nothing fighting back. Where is the texture, the flavor?” He finished chewing, belched and spoke again.

“You spoke of peace Captain, yet your Federation wages war against the Klingon Empire at this very moment. You are not so bold to meet us blade to blade, so you wage war with the cowards weapons of economics and ideas. You conquer whole worlds with your policies and trade treaties and your promise of representation while your victims smile as you pull down their flags and replace them with yours. You are devious enough to be Romulan. Do not speak to me of peace when your existence threatens the way of life of every Klingon.”

“Your point Captain?” I replied flatly.

“I lament that your once proud race is a victim of these cowards.” He shouted, banging his fist on the table. The fruit bowl jumped at the impact and this was mirrored by both Rator and Stone. “I would have proudly locked horns with the Andorian Imperial Guard in its prime! It would have been glorious. Now of course you have been muzzled by Humans and Vulcans. You are a lesson to warriors like us.” This affected me more than I was prepared for. I was descended from a long line of Imperial Guard soldiers, many of whom had died for Andoria. The Imperial Guard served in the FGF and still stood in defense of the home world. I would not let this stand.

“We showed you our strength during the war, Captain.” I hissed “Many Andorians sent Klingons to that afterlife you’re always harping on about.”

“I’m sure they did, tell me Captain Zh'kaarrin, did you send many Klingons to Sto’vo’kor?” He leaned towards me across the table in challenge. This was also bait but I didn't care at this point.

“I fought in the war, yes.” It was a measured answer but also true. “I did what had to be done to safeguard the Federation and its people. A commitment I take very seriously to this day.” He laughed a roaring laugh in response.

“A coward's answer! Tell me of your battles Andorian! Show me you still have a warrior's soul under all that Starfleet frivolity. Did you fight in any of the great battles of the war? Were you there at T’kuvmas triumph, when all the great houses stood united under Khaless and burned your Federation fleet from the stars?” I had been at the Battle of the Binary Stars, First Officer under Captain Zu’hallat serving aboard the USS Kerala. An old Shepard class cruiser, our ship had been crippled late in the battle and we had been forced to abandon her. I had been the one to give that order, after Captain Zu’hallat had been killed. Our poor combat performance cost the lives of almost a third of the crew. That poor performance was at least partially my responsibility, since as First Officer battle readiness and drills fell under my purview. I carried that failure with me to this day. Avenging my friend and my crew had been a driving force for me for the rest of the war, until the battle of Starbase One. These were deeply painful memories, and my anger and being forced to relive them now got the better of me.

“The Battle of The Binary Stars was a regrettable loss of life for both our peoples, but I am not ashamed of what I or my crew did that day. I survived your treacherous attack and fought Klingons until the end of the war. I avenged our dead every day of that damn war and I would do so again if necessary.” He laughed again and I felt my face flush blue with anger. I may have failed, but I would not have my crew's memory disgraced.

“Brave words Captain Zh'kaarrin, that cowards uniform has clearly not dulled your warrior's spirit too much. Very well, I agree to speak with you.” He leaned forward and clapped me on the shoulder.

“What?” I sputtered, taken aback at his response. He pulled his hand back.

“I needed to know the mettle of my enemy, to see if everyone here was a spineless neSngech” At this he pointed to Rator and Stone. “Or if any of you had any fire in your bellies and it appears you do, Captain.” He leaned back and picked up an apple from the table, inspecting it like one would something they had just stepped in. “I still cannot believe you people eat this.”

“Captain, sir, as I was saying before, we are happy to be closer neighbors with the Klingon Empire.” Rator took the lull in conversation to interject. I had to give their diplomatic tact some credit. They continued. “We have successfully been trading with your Orion intermediaries for a few months now and there are many opportunities for our two peoples.” Klaugh continued to study the apple while Rator spoke, clearly disinterested.

“Your words would mean more to an Orion, Bolian. I am uninterested in commerce.” He threw the apple over his shoulder, and it bounced into the garden. “No, let us speak of the only reason any of us care about this unimportant rock. Them.” He pointed a finger at Sala who gasped at the threat.

“Whatever do you mean Captain?” Rator attempted to interject in a clear attempt to retain control over the conversation, but Klaugh cut him off.

“I am not an unreasonable man, nor am I foolish enough to not hear the unspoken question on everyone's lips. I serve my superiors in the Empire and have to answer to them. So, I offer a warrior's solution. We will take the Suliban off of your hands, Administrator and repatriate them to Ellec-vell, as stipulated in the terms of its annexation. You can return to your insignificant little lives beneath the notice of our great empire. I will allow you this opportunity but once. If you refuse, I will bring a fleet of starships and burn your little colony to ash. Either way, we will leave with the Suliban. To you Captain, I extend the opportunity to stop us, if you can.” The entire assembly hall went silent as everyone assembled absorbed Klaugh’s words. I knew what Klaugh actually meant. Repatriation was the official euphemism used by the Klingon government to justify rounding up the Suliban. Before anyone could speak, one the bald headed colonial attendants entered the room and rushed to Administrator Rator’s side and whispered in their ear before departing again. Rator glared at Klaugh.

“So, you mean to threaten us with your ships hiding across the border then?” Rator spat rage coloring their face. The colony had powerful planetary sensors to detect the approach of meteors and other dangerous phenomena that would not normally threaten a starship and their range was far greater than either of our ships. Klaugh had clearly known that and had stationed his ships near the edge of that detection range, ready to cross into it at a moment's notice to drive his point home.

“I mean to show you the true danger you are in, Administrator.” Klaugh growled at them. He turned to face me. “So, Captain, do you accept my challenge?” I rocketed out of my chair.

“To my dying breath Klaugh!” I bellowed.

“Good Captain, good. I will enjoy giving you a warrior's death. What of you, Bolian? Human? Do you possess the same courage as this woman?” Administrator Rator glanced at Pastor Stone before speaking.

“May we have some time to deliberate, Captain?” They asked. Before Klaugh could answer I rounded on them, closing the distance between us in my rage. I saw the rest of the room tense from the corner of my eye, but I was too angry to care.

“There is nothing to debate, they cannot take thirty thousand beings to slavery and death without a fight!” I was livid, inches from Rator’s face at this point.

“Captain please we are not soldiers, we have children here, think of what would happen were we to fight the Klingons, what they would do to our world. We have to think of our people first.” They couldn't look me in the eye, instead choosing to fidget with the cuffs of their robe. I didn't envy this choice, what happened here was going to cost lives, I simply wished they had the moral courage to understand that was necessary.

“Besides, the Klingons may be doing us a favor cleaning up this galactic trash.” Pastor Stone added from behind Rator. I heard Sala gasp. Roughly, I shoved past Rator to confront the pastor.

“Say that again. I remind you these are Federation citizens!” I jabbed her in the chest with my index finger to punctuate this, but she continued nonplussed.

“You’ve surely read history. These godless people interfered with Jonathan Archer's early missions and almost prevented the founding of the Federation. They are humanities enemies and always have been, despite what some Andorian in Paris might think.” That was the last straw! Clearly the colony had never intended to treat the Suliban fairly and were looking for an opportunity to rid themselves of them. This was exactly what the Admiralty had granted me the powers I was just about to invoke for. I had to stop the colony from committing a monumental crime.

“Security detail stand to!” I shouted and I heard the click of boots and the snap of phasers power cells building to full power as my team brought their rifles up and took up fighting stances. The room erupted into noise and the Brotherhood panicked, shouldering their phaser rifles but unable to decide if the threat came from my team or the Klingons. The Klingons at least seemed amused at all of this, no doubt entertained at the failure of Federation leadership on display, not even bothering to place their hands on their weapons. I slowly backed away from Pastor stone until I stood before both her and Rator, the better to inform them of what was about to happen.

“Administrator Rator, for failure to safeguard the lives of the Federation citizens in your charge and in accordance with KLICOM Directive Twelve, I am placing you and your ministers under arrest and assuming oversight of this colony until the current crisis has been resolved. Failure to comply will be met with force. You retain the right to file a grievance with the Federation council after the current crisis has been resolved. Do you understand?” I said the words verbatim, having refreshed my memory on the shuttle ride here. This was very serious, career ending possibly, but KLICOM had given us this authority to use, and I had never felt there was a more appropriate moment. Not waiting for their assent, I continued.

“Inform the Brotherhood they now report to me under paragraph four of the same directive. Do it now.” I unhooked my communicator and tossed it to Pastor Stone who carried out my instructions while glaring at me past the antenna flap. While she gave her orders I turned to Captain Klaugh.

“An excellent show Captain, though not enough to change the outcome. My ships will be here in a few hours, and these children playing at being soldiers,” he pointed to two Brotherhood troops. “Will be no more help than ten of your outdated starships. Do not stand before the wind Captain Zh’kaarrin, it will not respect you.”

“Get off my planet.” I replied, icily. He laughed, I was really starting to get sick of hearing him laugh.

“Die well, Captain Zh’kaarrin. Cho’echu!” He tapped a badge on his arm and he and the rest of his landing party dematerialized. I finally had a moment to breathe, but just one. The Brotherhood in this room were still a threat, and I could hear Sala crying softly behind me. Time to act.

“You, you’ve doomed us.” Rator had slumped to the floor during my confrontation with the Klingon Captain. “All we wanted was the Federation to take them away. I never wanted it to end like this.” This was a new development, but I had other more pressing matters to deal with.

“All members of the Brotherhood in front of me, two ranks! Move now!” I bellowed. My drill instructor's voice was getting quite the workout today. To their credit they only hesitated a moment before complying, no doubt motivated by my team's phaser rifles at their backs. “Pastor Stone, front and center.” I turned and pointed at her. She huffed and at first didn't comply until I put my hand on the grip of my phaser. “Smart choice.” I added as she walked towards me. Grabbing my communicator back from her, I turned to face the formed up troops.

“Pastor Stone's last order as your commander will be to transfer command to me.” I turned to her. “Do so now.” She rolled her eyes.

“I formally transfer command of all local security forces to the command of Captain Zh’kaarrin, as of this time.” Her tone was indignant, but I didn't need her approval, just her cooperation. I faced the ranks of troops again.

“Good, then the eight of you will serve as witness for that transfer of command. The order is already being given to units in the field, but I require an accurate headcount of the current strength. To accomplish that I want all members of the Brotherhood in the colony to be formed up in the square outside this building in 20 minutes in full battle dress. The eight of you are ordered to convey that to all members. Do you understand?” They nodded reluctantly, glancing between each other. I continued. “You have nineteen minutes now, move!” They ran out of the room in a loose gaggle, and I felt my shoulders droop now that I finally had a moment to breathe. There was a lot to do now, even more than before. Official records of me invoking Directive Twelve had to be made. I would have to communicate all of this with Cserr and hopefully convince her I was in the right. Plus, I would have to plan a ground defense now. I needed to delegate and some time to think. As I silently processed everything that had just happened, I became more aware that everyone in the room was looking at me.

“Alright, here's what we're going to do.” I said quietly. “Lieutenant Risi, you're going to carry out the inspection of the Brotherhood in my stead, but first get all of them in the Resolute’s brig.” I turned to face the assembled officials and swept my hand over them as I spoke. My voice started to pick up volume and intensity by this point. “Once that's completed, return here for a senior staff briefing. Sala, Vaanek, please inform your people of what's happening here and, as much as I hate to do this, ask for volunteers to help us. Also stop by our field hospital, take my shuttle outside.”

“We’re happy to help, Captain.” Vaanek spoke up from the chair he had not moved from for the duration of events.

“Good man, I should be able to come by and check in with you, but I’m not sure when that will be. Let me give you one of our communicators, so we can keep in touch.” I motioned to one of my security team who unhooked her communicator and tossed it to Sala.

“Alright, we have a lot to do, and maybe an hour to do it. I am counting on all of you.” I tried to look at as many members of my crew as I said this. It's an old motivational trick, to make sure everyone feels that they're important, though I had a sinking feeling that this time everyone would be. My security escort beamed out a few moments later along with the colony’s administration while Lieutenant Risi walked the Suliban out. I was suddenly alone in this beautiful garden far from home having just made one of the biggest decisions of my career. There would be time to second guess and lament my choices later, I simply had too much to do.

I reluctantly walked over to the terminal where Rator had been sitting when I had first met them and sat behind the desk, swiveling the screen to face me. I slouched, the overly plush chair providing no comfort in the face of what I had to do and pushed the screen on the desk back and forth absentmindedly to delay my responsibilities for even a moment longer. With a sigh of resignation I punched my command override codes into the computer terminal and the screen blinked to life. It showed the last open files that Rator had been viewing, though I found myself uninterested in the on screen ephemera of colonial bureaucracy. With a sigh I instead placed my communicator on the desk and began dictating the events that had led up to me invoking Directive Twelve. This testimony would form the basis of my report to Starfleet and very well likely would serve as the state's evidence for my subsequent court martial. I owed it to myself to give the best accounting to the record that would either vindicate my career in Starfleet or end it.

Chapter 10: Chapter 9

Chapter Text

In all honesty, the crew took my decision to stay and fight better than I had expected, as did Cserr, though she had insisted on joining us planet side for our final planning meeting. We had taken over parts of the colony's central administration complex, due to the powerful sensors and communication equipment it offered. The sensors were already proving their worth, a collection of warp signals were approaching from deep in Klingon space and would arrive in just under six hours. I hated how distant they were. Sure, that did allow us added time to prepare and arm the Suliban, but six hours was enough time to think. That time between battle, the time when everyone was alone with their thoughts, could break a unit. Officers and crew alike could find themselves second guessing why they were here and allow that to undermine their confidence. The waiting had defeated many armies across different Federation worlds throughout all of recorded history.

In a moment of irony not lost on me, we had commandeered the conference room I had rudely beamed into a little over an hour ago. Around the majestic wooden conference table where I had threatened the administration of New Jerusalem now sat most of my senior staff, Cserr and her Saurian First Officer T’kitt. I had left Lieutenants Grolik and Phillips on board the Resolute with a skeleton crew and transferred any volunteers to the surface. Now I was locked in an argument with my oldest friend about whether or not to allow her crew to do the same.

“Cserr please, if those are Klingon military ships, this fleet represents a significant task force in the Triangle. We have to warn Command.” I was doing my best to argue my case, painfully aware what two Captains having a very public disagreement in front of their crews could do for morale. That it was with Cserr made it doubly painful. Despite agreeing with my choice, she was angry with me for what I had done and was not doing a very good job of hiding it, uniquely choosing to stand and pace instead of sit.

“Of course, Niah, that's what you’re preparing to do with the Resolute.” She was right of course. I had intentionally left junior crew and those without combat experience onboard to make a run for Starbase 19 once the rest of the Klingons entered the system. Someone had to warn Starfleet. I also didn't want the Resolute to be the only ship to carry the warning, and I had asked Cserr to take the Aurora to Starbase 23, in the opposite direction. According to Starfleet regulations, as the Resolute’s tactical systems outclassed the Aurora’s I was technically in command, though I didn't think my friend actually cared about that. She continued before I could speak up.

“The Aurora can do the same, we have volunteers who are aching to give the Klingons a bloody nose for the war. Am I supposed to tell them to cut and run while your crew fights down here? I’d have a mutiny on my hands.” She was very animated as she paced, rapid hand movements punctuating her words.

“I don't think it will come to that.” I rebutted. “Your crew will understand how important this is. It's not like you’re leaving us here to die. I fully expect to see the Aurora back here leading the charge at the head of three DESRON’s to relieve us. We’re lucky, the Resolute was a front line ship during the war, most of its enlisted crew have seen combat, not to mention our crew is double yours, we can afford to spare some personnel.”

“Like its Captain?” That retort stung. I was suddenly worried about what direction she was taking this conversation. She continued, oblivious to my feelings. “I know why you did this Niah, hell I would have done exactly the same thing! I would have loved to see the look on that Bolian’s face when you arrested them. What I am trying to say is you don't have to do all of this on your own.” I took a moment to think about how I wanted to reply, trying to avoid saying something not meant for my crew's ears. I glanced over my staff's faces as I worked out what I wanted to say, almost amused to see a room full of adults wearing the same expression a young child does when she sees her parents fighting for the first time.

“It's not like that, a lot of people are going to get hurt down here, but so many more are going to get hurt or worse if Starfleet can't get here in time. My crews good, but I expect the Klingons to try to stop our ships. I would feel a lot better staying here knowing at least one of the ships bringing help had its senior officers in command.” I had another reason that I couldn't share. Just before this briefing I had given Lieutenant Philips a sealed order packet to be followed in the event the Tlhab attacked before or during the arrival of the Klingon reinforcements. The packet ordered the Resolute to stay on station and defend the Aurora until it successfully evacuated the system. It was therefore entirely possible the Resolute would be destroyed or crippled and we would be solely relying on Cserr for reinforcement. I relied on her ship utilizing all her cunning to escape any Klingon pursuit. Cserr’s hands shot up in exasperation as I explained my reasoning to her.

“Oh, so that's how it is, this is the same what happened on the Sirius then?” That was too far, Cserr had just crossed a line and I could tell from the look on her face she had realized it.

“Give us the room.” I ordered, doing my best to keep my voice steady and not looking at any of the officers around me who were no doubt confused as to what was going on. A sharp “Now!” got them moving, and before long we were alone in the room. The vastness of the room seemed even wider with just the two of us in it now and I couldn't help but think it represented what was about to happen to our friendship.

“I’m sorry, that was out of line.” she started, her voice quieter now, but I cut her off.

“Save it. You're damn right it was out of line.” I snapped at her, my eyes burning. What had happened on the USS Sirius was known in Starfleet, at least the broad strokes of it. I was sure my crew would have recognized the event had they looked up their new Captain's service record before I came onboard. The Sirius had been my posting after the Kerala was laid up in drydock in the aftermath of the Battle of the Binary Stars. I had replaced the ship's previous first officer and I served under Captain Sam Mason for the rest of the war. This was a memory of one of the worst moments in my life, and I hated her for bringing it up now.

“I’m worried about you Niah.” She crossed the room to sit in the chair opposite mine. “I hadn’t seen you in person for years before this mission, hell no one’s seen you. You don't talk to any of our friends anymore. I saw your quarters, it looked like you had barely moved in despite being onboard for what six months? What's going on?” She was fidgeting with her hands and could barely look at me as she spoke, and I could hear the concern in her voice.

“Nothing, I'm fine.” Deflect, reassure, manage. It's how I made it through my mandated Starfleet counseling, and it would serve me here as well. “I mean that too. You haven't seen me because I’ve been busy, first with my hospital stay, then my career. It's rare for us to see anyone.” She cut me off before I could continue my excuses.

“The rest of us make time. We keep in touch and plan our shore leaves together. I had to call in favors to get assigned to this mission so I could actually see you! When was the last time you’ve even used your leave?” The answer of course was before the war, but that information wasn't going to help right now. The bigger revelation was the fact that Cserr had wanted to be assigned to a mission with me. I felt terrible, having trapped her in what was turning out to be my own personal Kobayashi Maru. I was more determined than ever to make sure her ship and crew survived this.

“Well, my time after the hospital would qualify.” I rebutted “I don't see how time spent on a resort world could be seen as anything but leave.”

“You were hurt, and you were stuck there until the doctors cleared you! You were recovering, not vacationing!” Her voice was rising in intensity again. She had seen right through my excuses of course and was clearly unhappy that I was even making them. “I can't believe you would try to pass off a stay at an intensive care hospital as a vacation.”

I shrugged. “I’m certainly no worse for wear for not having taken a vacation. I told you Cserr, I’m alright.”

“I. Don't. Believe. You.” She harshly punctuated each word for emphasis. “If the ranking captain was anyone but you I would be trying to relieve them. Hell I still might try if you keep this up!” That stung, I may not be at my best, but I was still acting rationally. She continued. “I don't know what's going on in that brain of yours right now and how you’re justifying this to yourself, but you’re acting like that same ensign who couldn't stop jumping in front of the senior officers at the first sign of danger.”

“That was my job Cserr, same as this is.” I was starting to get worked up as well. This confrontation felt personal by this point, like we were both working out our lingering unresolved issues with each other. “I joined Starfleet security for a reason, it's my responsibility to put myself in harm's way for the citizens of the Federation. I wanted to do that back then, and I still do now.”

“By what, being a martyr? For f*cks sake Niah, you’ve been like this the entire time I’ve known you. I’m sick of you taking on too many responsibilities and not leaving any time for yourself. When will you understand that you matter too?” that hit me like a full spread of photon torpedoes. I have always understood on some level that people cared about me. My parents, siblings, some of my fellow Captains and other Starfleet personnel did on some level but I had never really paid it much attention. I was Starfleet Security, danger was part of our job, more so than any other department. It wasn't at all that I wasn't taking care of myself, it was just that I was more accepting of the danger than others.

“I know people care and I am grateful for it but like I said I was busy. I am alright.” I shot back, trying to reassure her as much as myself.

“Then why don't you show it? Why didn't you make time for the class reunion?” She was back on her feet at this point. “Pike made it Niah! The Captain of the Enterprise found time to make it all the way back to Earth, but you couldn't pull yourself away from your desk on Starbase 10 for a few days to see everyone. I spent half the party having to make excuses for why you weren't there! Our classmates wanted to see you! I wanted to see you, but you don't make time for us. How can you possibly know people care about you without giving us the opportunity to show you?” I stood up, trepidation etched on my features and tried to put a comforting arm around her. She pulled away and left me standing there awkwardly, my mind racing for something to say.

“I may have been too single minded after the war.” I conceded. In an attempt to defuse the awkwardness of my failed hug, I instead hopped up on the table so I could sit closer to her. “It was a crazy time in Starfleet Tactical, everyone was convinced that another Klingon attack was coming any day, we were trying to restructure the fleet into something useful for wartime and get the procurement finalized for our next generation of ships.” She shot me an angry look and I held up my hands.

“Not making excuses, just making sure you knew what was happening at Tactical. I never saw Decker, Ostertag or f*ckuhara take a vacation during those years either. We were scared, Cserr and I know I still am. I’m still as scared for the future as I was back on the Kerala at the Binary Stars.” I hung my head and continued. “There's just so much going wrong and it's so much bigger than me and right here, right now I can make a difference.” She joined me, sitting on the table beside me, though still not looking at me.

“You saying you’re scared is the most honest thing I’ve heard from you in years.” She said quietly, almost too quietly for me to hear. She continued, louder. “Most people would spend more time with their loved ones if they were scared, not less. You know that right?”

“Most people aren’t in a position to do something about what's scaring them.” I replied. She leaned into me, completely surprising me and causing my breath to hitch in my throat. I was worried we were finished being friends and here she was taking comfort in my presence.

“You know it's precisely that attitude that makes people care about you.” She replied quietly. I did not know that! I had always believed that attitude is why someone enlisted in Starfleet in the first place, and I replied with as much.

“You big blue dummy.” She lightly punched my arm as she said that. “You're always trying your best to help people. Everyone in Starfleet wants to make a difference, but you always go that extra step even if that extra step might get you killed. Sometimes it seems like the more likely that it could kill you the harder you try to do something about it. That's why we all worry.” I had no idea how to respond to this, so we sat in silence enjoying each other’s company. Eventually Cserr spoke up.

“I know I can't change your mind. We’ve been friends for almost twenty years, I know how you operate. I just needed you to know that people care about you, ok? Can you please just promise me you won’t get yourself killed?”

“I can promise I won't do anything stupid. Ow!” I replied and she punched me again, harder this time and leaned away from me.

“Fine I guess I’ll have to take what I can get. We should get our officers anyway. Since the shouting stopped, maybe they think one of us strangled the other. Let's stop them before they charge in here, phasers drawn.” I chuckled, stood up and returned to my chair from before as she went to open the door to let our crews back in. Despite all of this there was still a great deal to discuss.

The rest of the meeting had been productive. Cserr had agreed to take the Aurora to Starbase 23, and we had managed to hammer out a defense plan for the colony. The Tlhab had also been mercifully quiet while we debated which gave me some reassurance we had the time to do what we needed to. Additionally, Lieutenant Risi’s report on the Brotherhood's readiness was favorable, but as they had never actually seen combat, their actual effectiveness was still up in the air. After dismissing our officers and Cserr returning to her ship after a final hug I found myself with surprisingly little to do. The Klingon ships were still too far away for the planetary sensors to resolve them and with the Suliban volunteering en masse to support us, I would simply be an extra set of hands building earthworks and barriers right now. Instead, I decided to try taking Cserr’s advice and take some time for myself. I had nothing to do so maybe I could get some rest? I wandered through the halls of the colonial office looking for somewhere I could lay down for a while and eventually found myself back in the interior garden.

“Well, I could do worse than this.” I said to myself and entered. My original plan had been to find a bench, but they all proved too short for me, instead I decided on a patch of grass under a tree. As I was beginning to settle in, a flash of a blue uniform in amongst a patch of large flowering bushes to my left told me I wasn't alone. I knew exactly who this would be.

“Commander Foro?” I was greeted with a quiet “eep” almost lost in the rustling of the bushes as the patch of blue jumped and I had to suppress a laugh. “Don't worry, it's just me!” I continued. She stayed still a moment, no doubt out of embarrassment before extracting herself from the bushes. I couldn't help myself and chuckled as she awkwardly climbed through the tangle of branches.

“It's alright Commander, I just wanted to be sure it was you.” I said through my laughter. I could see she was self-conscious, feeling no doubt like she had been caught doing something she shouldn't.

“Sorry Captain.” She replied, not able to meet my eyes. “I know I should have been doing something useful, but I just wanted to spend some time here in case it was the last time.” Her unsaid words spoke volumes. It was entirely possible, even if we somehow survived this, that these gardens would be destroyed in the fighting. I still didn't quite understand the significance of them, but Yamina’s reaction to the gardens told me all I needed to know of their one of a kind importance. The last thing I wanted was her to feel bad for taking a quiet minute for herself, considering I was trying to do the same. I put my hand on her shoulder for reassurance.

“Yamina it's alright. I know how important these gardens are for you, plus you’re not the only one to come here for a break.” She co*cked her head at this, and I elaborated. “I’m here hoping to have a nap. I won’t tell if you won't tell.” I said with a smile.

“Captain?”

“I haven't had more than fifteen minutes to myself since we arrived in the system.” I replied. “I need a break as much as the next person. Can you make sure no one bothers me for the next hour or so? That patch of grass is singing my name.” I gestured with my thumb over my shoulder to the tree I had decided would be my makeshift bed earlier. She smiled and laughed, good, I didn't want her feeling bad about her interests.

“I can do that Captain.” she giggled as she said it.

“Great. Keep doing what you're doing then. Oh, and Commander Foro?”

“Yes?”

“If my communicator goes off before an hour has passed, shoot it.” I smiled and she laughed. I walked past her, grabbed a throw pillow from one of the benches and made my way over to the tree. I could hear the sound of her humming to herself accompanied by the whirs and peeps of her tricorder as I set up my makeshift bed. This was a welcomed peaceful moment, and I was determined to enjoy as much of it as possible. Setting the pillow down against the tree I stripped off my gold tunic to prevent grass stains and neatly folded it and placed it next to my phaser and communicator. The grass was welcomely cool against my skin despite being scratchy and I was reminded of laying out on the quad at Starfleet Academy after a rainstorm. I looked up at the night sky through the glass roof of the garden. The stars were unfamiliar to me, though the lack of surface illumination allowed the entirety of the Milky Way to be clearly visible. I imagined one of those points of light was Andoria. Our main star burned bright, almost a pale blue and was visible from many locations in the Federation, though my limited astronavigation skills prevented me from pinpointing it now. Wrapped in the cool comfort of the ground and thoughts of home, I soon fell asleep.

I awoke with a start from my dreamless sleep to a gentle tapping on my shoulder, somehow more tired than when I had started. It was looking increasingly likely I would need to see Doctor Truong for some stimulants at this point. Oh well I was no stranger to them. I opened my eyes after rubbing the sleep from them and jumped. Commander Foro was crouched over me. She startled at my movement and fell backwards.

“Oh shoot, sorry Captain.” she exclaimed as she fell back onto her rear. “I didn't expect that.”

“It's a reaction from the war Commander, it's alright, I just need a moment.” I didn't want to elaborate. I was just happy that I hadn’t jumped her. “Is my hour up already?” She looked away before responding.

“No Captain sorry.” I made a face and she continued. “There's someone here who wants to speak with you, and I didn’t want to tell her no.” I could tell she was upset about having to wake me, though I needed to put a pin in that for now. I sighed.

“Fine, just give me a moment.” I groaned and stretched while Yamina stood up. “Might as well bring them in Commander.” My body ached as I forced myself to my feet and stooped to pick up my uniform top and gear. I was already missing the cold embrace of the grass. As I was pulling my tunic over my head I heard a voice behind me.

“Did I catch you at a bad time?” Despite the muffling of my uniform, I recognized the voice. I felt my antennae flatten against my head in embarrassment as I finished getting dressed, cheeks burning. I hesitated a moment before turning around.

“Sala, what can I help you with?” I said with my back still facing her. I heard her giggle from behind me.

“So formal Captain. No, there's nothing you can help me with, I came to see how you are doing.” My antennae flattened again, and I turned around. She was standing a few paces away from me, shadowed by Commander Foro, a big smile plastered on her face. That was good to see, the last time I had seen her she had been in tears and helping Lieutenant Risi carry Vaanek out of this room. Though I couldn’t shake the feeling that her good mood that accompanied this smile was at my expense. I leaned against the tree, trying to project a similar confidence I had tried to do with Cserr a couple hours ago.

“I’m doing fine, just trying to get a bit of rest. I really should be asking how you are.” I stated, flatly. Deflect, reassure, manage. The mantra would continue to serve me well though I did see her visibly deflate at my answer.

“We’re, I mean the Suliban are good. We are happy to help in any way. This is the first time in a very long time we’ve felt like anyone gave a damn about us.” She was deflecting too. I felt terrible and hoped she wasn't just mirroring my dismissiveness. I reattached my phaser belt and stretched again trying to think of what to do.

“Well, I’m up, why don't we take a walk? Commander Foro, don't let us keep you.” Yamina nodded and pulled her tricorder back out and made for a small patch of flowers as Sala joined me. Again, she linked her arm in mine as we walked and again, I felt my antennae flitter nervously. I chastised myself internally for my body's reaction. I wasn't some hormonal cadet, and I wished my body would stop embarrassing me. The only saving grace was I doubted Sala knew anything about Andorian antennae body language and I wanted it to stay that way. That meant she could never meet Cserr, that blabbermouth, but I was alright with that. These were thoughts unbecoming anyways. I needed to stay focused.

We made our way through the garden not really trying to end up anywhere. Eventually we found ourselves near the shore of a pond split by a small arched footbridge made of white metal. The low lambent lights lining the walls were supplemented by strange glowing bioluminescent flora lending an almost ethereal blue quality to the garden and reflected in the surface of the pond. It reminded me of the ice caves of home, and I said as much to Sala.

“Tell me more about Andoria, Niah.” She said, I looked over and could see she was observing a small flight of nocturnal pollinators flitting amongst a crop of bright pink flowers I didn't recognize.

“I can tell you it's nothing like this.” I stated, “the surface barely gets above zero where I’m from even in the direct sunlight of summer. We have vegetation, but it's sparse and primarily blue. It is beautiful though, especially out on the ice fields. There are risks going out that far, sure, but when the light of our big star hits them, they sparkle like the entire planet is made of diamonds. Andoria is a dangerous place, but a beautiful one too.” I lost myself in my memory for a moment in reverie for my world. I was thinking a lot about home it seemed. I hoped I would see it again.

“Huh,” Sala said quietly at my side. “Dangerous but beautiful.”

“It certainly can be, we have these creatures there called ice borers.” I abruptly stopped talking as what she had just said sunk in. I flushed bright blue, thankfully unnoticed in the off blue light filling the garden and I clenched my jaw to avoid making a sound. I could feel her looking up at me from my arm. I took a moment to muster my courage and looked down at her. The pale light was dancing over her face, the shadows accentuating the sharp angles of her cheekbones and sparkling in the deep gold of her irises. This was the first time I had really looked at her and she honestly was beautiful, even more than I had initially thought. My heart skipped a beat, and, in a moment, I indulged myself in a fantasy of what could be. But like all fantasies it had to end. We were facing invasion, death and slavery at the hands of the Klingons, we didn’t have time to waste on flights of fancy.

“Sala, I’m sorry.” I started to reply, tearing away my eyes from hers, but she cut me off. I felt guilty about my treacherous thoughts and wanted to make sure our conversation focused on how to save her people.

“You have nothing to be sorry for. You are the first person any of us have met who has taken our plight seriously. You're literally putting your life and career on the line for us.” I blushed again, I was certainly unaccustomed to the amount of affection I was receiving today, and deep down I feared it was because of the hopelessness of our situation. She let go of my arm to bend down at the shore of the pond while I stood there hopelessly awkward, unsure of what to do with my now empty hands. Gently she reached out and fiddled nervously with the stems of a few flowers that lined the pond’s edge before continuing speaking.

“We know our peoples reputation as, what did that woman call us, galactic trash. We are used to having to fend for ourselves and staying in our own communities. We had no home, no government. We are one of the galaxy's forgotten peoples. But not to you. You didn't care that we weren't Human, or Tellarite, or Vulcan, or any of the other Federation members. I haven't even been a Federation citizen for a year, yet you still stood up for all of us. That means something, alright?” With a light crack she broke the stem of one of the flowers and stood back up, cradling the delicate pink blossom in her left hand. Still not looking at me, she found my hand with her empty right one and with a gentle tug pulled me towards the bridge. I followed as if on autopilot, still unsure of what was actually happening here or what she was doing. We stopped in the center of the bridge, bathed in the light of the plants surrounding us and she turned to face me. With a determined look on her face she reached up and tucked the flower she had picked behind my left ear, almost having to stand on her tiptoes to reach. Leaning back to admire her handiwork, Sala spoke again.

“I wanted to say thank you in some small way. When your officer said you were here, I knew it had to mean something and since we may not have another chance…” She trailed off, looking up at me, before sighing and pulling me into a hug. I let her hold me for a moment before returning the hug, anything I could do to help. We stood there locked in an embrace for a long time, cradled in the soft blue light surrounding us. I felt her breath hitch against my chest, she was starting to cry.

“Hey, hey it's alright.” I tried to comfort her, shifting one arm from the embrace and using my hand to lift her chin so she could look at me. I put on my best reassuring smile before continuing.

“I don't abandon people just because it's difficult. I can’t promise everything will work out, but I do promise that I will do everything I possibly can to save your people.” Anything else I had planned to say was at once lost as she pulled me down into a kiss. Time slammed to a halt as all sensation was replaced with the closeness of Sala’s body and the softness of her lips. One kiss became many, our lips only parting for brief moments to breathe, lost entirely in the beauty of this moment. I could stay here forever.

We were unfairly returned to reality however by the beeping of my communicator on my waist. How long had that been going off for? I gently pushed away from her and retrieved it from my belt. I met her eyes again and mouthed ‘sorry’ before opening the flap with a flick of my wrist.

“Go for the Captain.” sh*t I sounded out of breath.

“Niah, sensors have finally resolved the approaching ships. They're Orion.” It was Cserr. Though I was glad we finally knew what was approaching, the fact that it was Orion’s and not Klingons gave me pause. Why wouldn't they just send in the Imperial army? Unless…

“Cserr, you need to leave now! I’ll send the same order to the Resolute. The Klingons are using the Orion’s as cover to legitimize this by playing it off as a slave raid! They're banking on the colony being too gutless to go against that story, and the Empire will be blameless for our deaths! That means no Starfleet witnesses!” I was practically shouting into the communicator by the end. This was their endgame, how they would get away with attacking a Federation world.

“Understood Captain, we are having an issue with our warp engines, we will depart as soon as…” A blizzard of static cut off the end of the transmission.

“Cserr! Cserr!” I shouted into my communicator, fully pulling away from Sala and cupping it with both hands. It was no use the transmission was dead at the source. My communicator began beeping again, and I thumbed the connection switch automatically.

“Captain.” It was Lieutenant Phillips. “Somethings wrong with the Aurora, she just lost all power. She's dead in space.” This wasn't a system fault, this was something else, sabotage? An undetected Klingon boarding party perhaps?

“Lieutenant, bring the ship to red alert and take the Aurora in tow. Once you have them, set course for Starbase 19. Is that understood?” We did not have time for questions, and I hoped the severity of my tone conveyed the immediacy of the situations. Fortunately, Lieutenant Phillips didn't disappoint.

“Understood ma’am. All hands red alert. Bring us around course one eight zero mark one four. Execute” I heard them yell to the bridge crew. A muffled reply that the bridge comms system did not fully resolve, responded to Lieutenant Phillips and they spoke to me again.

“Captain, we just received a tight beam communication from the Aurora on an Orion frequency.” A wash of static drowned out whatever they had added, though I had distinctly heard the words “power failure”, “inertia”, “collision course” and “planet.” I had no trouble reading between the lines. The Resolute had befallen the same fate as the Aurora. Worse, the result of my last order had set them on a course to crash into the planet, rather than remaining in a slowly decaying standard orbit.

“Resolute if you can hear me, abandon ship!” A wall of static greeted me in response. I thumbed my communicator to a wide beam broadcast and repeated the order across all frequencies, trying to in some way ensure the safety of whatever crew remained above on my ship. Silence was my only reply. I turned to Sala dumbstruck, and I could see the sadness etched in her face. Unable to look her in the eye for more than a moment I instead stared at the floor.

“My ship,” I stammered. “They’ve done something to my ship.” I could feel tears welling in the corners of my eyes. I was losing another ship and was powerless to do anything. I had failed again as a Captain. I should have been onboard, instead of wasting time in this garden. Worse still whatever it had been had doomed my friend and her ship as well. A soft touch pulled me back into the present momentarily and I glanced up. Sala had reached out and taken my hands in hers, mirroring the comfort I had shown her earlier when we had first met. I met her eyes and she smiled softly at me, her thumbs rubbing small circles above my knuckles.

“They’re your crew Niah, they’ll know what to do. From what I’ve seen you have to be some of the best Starfleet has.” Her words were comforting but felt hollow. My crew was first rate, but I certainly wasn't. Disaster followed the ships I commanded. Ignorant of my thoughts, Sala leaned up again and pecked the tip of my nose.

“What was that for?” I replied blankly, completely dumbfounded by her action.

“You were trapped in your own mind, I could tell. I wanted to break you out.” She smiled and I returned it, barely. She was right of course, I had been spiraling and her kiss had completely brought me back to the present moment. I pulled her into another hug, and we stood there for a time, both terrified of the future yet finding solace with each other. Despite our closeness, I was still unable to tear my eyes away from the sky, looking for any sign of the Resolute. Part of me knew it was too far away to be able to see anything, but that didn't stop me. I needed to know what was happening.

“Niah look!” Sala gasped, pulling away from me and pointing to the sky. Through the glass ceiling of the garden and completely unobstructed by the clear night sky I had been admiring just a short time ago, we saw a new star burst to life and streak across the heavens before winking out near the horizon.

“They’re headed towards the ocean.” Sala whispered beside me. I could say nothing, made mute by everything that occurred. In a matter of minutes our lifelines to the rest of the Federation had been severed and I had just lost my ship. Instinctively I pulled Sala closer, seeking some form of comfort but found none this time. All I could imagine was the sound of Captain Klaugh laughing.

Chapter 11: Chapter 10

Chapter Text

A soft cough broke Sala and I out of our reverie. I awkwardly pulled away from her out of embarrassment, concerned in case a member of my crew or some planetary functionaries saw me like this. Though I did keep a hold of one of her hands for reassurance. Commander Foro appeared from the dark, nervously clutching at the hem of her uniform. The blue light caused the tear streaks on her cheeks to sparkle, and I at once knew she had overheard us.

“Captain, is it true, is the ship gone?” I swallowed. It was time for me to shove my own feelings down and lead. I squeezed Sala’s hand for a moment before letting go and walked down off the bridge towards my science officer.

“We don't know for sure Yamina, but there's a chance. We have to rely on each other right now. I’m going to need you to be really brave, ok? Can you do that for me?” I was doing my best to reassure her without sugarcoating as all my best leaders had done when I was a junior. I needed everyone at their best right now. I took her hands and looked directly at her, trying to project confidence and hoping that she would be able to take strength from what I was trying to project, even though I felt hollow inside.

“I’ll try Captain.” She replied after taking a moment to collect herself. I smiled. It was a fake smile, but it would have to do.

“That's all I can ask for. You can be scared, just don't let the fear beat you.” I let go of her hands and stepped back so I could face both Yamina and Sala. “Alright, we need to take control of this situation. That means I need to find a comm terminal.”

“There's one in the Administrator's office. I can take you there.” Sala replied and I swallowed hard. The colony's administration had been on my ship. They were likely just as dead as the crew I had abandoned up there. Well, what was another charge on my court martial if I survived this? I could only serve one life sentence. I followed her in silence as she led us through the building to Rator’s actual office. I was surprised at how spartan it was. Aside from a standard prefab desk and terminal there were very little indication of who the person who owned this room was, or that they ever used it. A few framed personal holo photos covered the walls, most holding the Administrator alongside other Bolian’s. Their family no doubt. I took a seat behind the desk, sighed and keyed in my colonial override code. The screen blinked to life, the blue light of the displayed Federation emblem cascading over me. Yamina sat across from me in one of the room's few chairs while Sala opted to lean against the wall behind me. With another sigh I keyed in the Starfleet emergency frequency into the transmitter but found my thumb hovering over the send button unwilling to push it.

“Niah?” Sala spoke from behind me. I turned to look at her and she put her hands on my shoulders.

“What do I tell them? How do I tell them?” I heard my voice crack as I looked back at her. “This was all based on the idea that help was coming but now I don't know. I might have killed all of us and doomed your people slavery anyways.” I leaned my head on her right hand. I didn’t even care if Commander Foro noticed our physical contact anymore. I needed comfort right now. As embarrassed as I was to be seen in such a compromising position in front of my crew, I wanted Sala’s reassurance more.

“Just be honest with them, let them know the danger and tell them that you're still counting on them to do their best. That will be enough.” She wrapped her arms around my neck from behind, putting her weight on my shoulders and resting her chin on my head. I actually found this quite grounding. With a sigh, I thumbed the transmission switch and spoke.

“Crew of the Resolute and people of New Jerusalem, this is Captain Niah Zh'kaarrin.” I took a deep breath before continuing. “What I am about to tell you is very difficult to share, and will no doubt be difficult for you to hear. Both the Resolute and the Aurora have suffered massive systems failure and were not able to leave the system to summon reinforcements. We do not know the cause, but signs currently point to sabotage or attack.” I paused again to collect my thoughts and give that a moment to sink in. I could lose this fight right now if I wasn't careful with what I said next. Digging deep, I continued.

“We have also learned the Klingons are using Orion mercenaries rather than their own troops to conduct this attack, no doubt in an attempt to deny their culpability in this. We cannot allow that. I will ensure that Klingon involvement in this crime will be recorded for all of history and that the guilty parties will face Federation justice.” I had no actual way of guaranteeing this aside from a log I planned to record, but I knew there had to appear to be some hope even if our chances of rescue were negligible. With another deep breath I carried on.

“The situation on the ground remains unchanged. We will resist this unprovoked attack on a Federation planet with all of our skill, all of our courage and with our very lives if need be. Starfleet, Brotherhood, Suliban, people of New Jerusalem, all of us are Federation citizens and all of us are needed right now. If you would like to help, please report to the nearest Starfleet officer, otherwise all civilians are asked to make their way to emergency shelters. No one will think less of you if you do not volunteer.” I needed to end this on a high note. I wracked my brain for anything I could use before inspiration struck.

“An ancient Human admiral once said that ‘England expects every man to do his duty.’ Well, today the Federation expects and while I know it is a lot to ask, I know you won't let me down.” I released the send button and slumped. “I hope that worked.” I said quietly.

“You did great, Captain!” Commander Foro spoke up and I realized she had been staring at me the whole time I had been speaking. “Also, this is very cute.” She pointed at Sala and I and laughed. My antennae would have completely flattened had Sala’s chin not been blocking them, but I did still flush. She continued, her tone light.

“I could tell something was up based on how you reacted to her showing up. Once you suggested going for a walk back in that arboretum I knew, but I figured I’d give you some privacy. The only reason I intruded earlier was I think I’ve found something that can help us, but I didn’t want to embarrass you, so I was going to leave you alone. But then I heard you shouting into your communicator and I had to know what had happened. I’m sorry about eavesdropping. I’m happy for you Captain honestly, you have so much weighing on you but you're always making time for me and the rest of the crew. I’m happy you have someone making time for you.” I felt Sala smile above me. Commander Foro was right of course, but I still didn't want to be this obvious in front of the crew.

“She's pretty great at that isn't she?” I heard Sala say above me and felt her shift to plant a kiss on the top of my head. I opened my mouth to speak, but the two of them were happy to speak over me.

“Did the Captain tell you what she did for me earlier today? Despite all of this,” Yamina waved her arms around herself, gesturing to what I imagined was the situation we were in. “She sat down to check on me, make sure I was feeling alright and find out why I was so interested in the colony’s gardens. Not from a tactical perspective, or even as a mission report. She was genuinely interested because it mattered to me. I was scared out of my mind because all of my previous commanders had reprimanded me because they said I waste time oversharing instead of getting to the point, but the captain said she didn't care about what they had written in my file. She just wanted to genuinely know why I was so interested.” She was beaming by this point, as if she had forgotten the situation we were in. I was embarrassed but also proud that I could make such a big difference for her by doing what I felt was the bare minimum. A thought struck me suddenly, what had Commander Foro said?

“Wait, what did you say earlier Commander? Something about being able to help us?” I asked, trying to get a word in edgewise and save myself from more embarrassment.

“Oh right, sorry Captain, I did find something that can help us. So, while I was cataloging that garden earlier, I found they have a sizable crop of Peradan Nightshade, likely for the beautiful multicolored flowers that plant produces. When it's burned however it releases a powerful halothane anesthetic. We could burn the crop and release the gas against the Klingons, the Orion’s or whoever's coming for us. It isn't lethal, so it might only buy us some time, but I figured it could help.”

“That is a hell of a find, Commander!” I replied, rising to my feet and breaking Sala’s embrace. “Ok you have my full support, pull whoever you need to produce the gas and build me a delivery method. I don't have to tell you we don’t have much time.” I knew this might skirt the line on the Federation provisions against chemical weapons, but I didn't care at this moment. Another thing for the prosecution to use at my court martial, if I even live to have one. I gave my seat to Commander Foro, so she could use the terminal to begin her work.

“I need to meet with the rest of my officers Sala, you’re welcome to come, or go to one of the emergency shelters.” I didn't want her to feel like she needed to put herself in harm's way.

“I’m sticking with you.” She replied and took my hand. Together we set out to find my senior staff and finalize our plan to save this world. This proved to be easier than I had expected, the Savitskya was just setting down in the central square as we exited the building, kicking up a cloud of dust. To my additional surprise most of my senior staff, minus Lieutenant Risi stepped off the shuttle. I momentarily considered letting go of Sala, but decided not to, my crew would see us together soon enough and I was feeling emboldened by Commander Foro’s response. Commander Fane noticed us and waved in salute before leading the rest of them over to us.

“Report Marcus.” I shouted over the whine of the shuttle's engines powering down.

“Your speech had one hell of an effect, we have Suliban showing up at every post to volunteer. Your people have a lot of courage ma’am” As he said that he turned his head to Sala and at the same time noticed our hands. A smile lit up his face and he smacked me on the shoulder before continuing. “We even have colonists volunteering, which I didn't expect.”

“Has the Brotherhood given you any trouble?” I asked.

“None so far, but I think they will once the shooting starts. They don't seem the bravest sort. Risi is doing his best.” He replied. Sala frowned

“They were plenty brave when they were beating my people.” She said, darkly. I squeezed her hand in response. By this point the rest of my officers had clustered around us in a loose half circle. I took a second to look my officers over. From their faces I could tell they were scared, but there was something else. A confidence maybe, at least I hoped it was. I decided to break the happy news of Commander Foro’s discovery.

“Commander Foro has found something, apparently they possess large quantities of a plant, when burned produces an anesthetic gas.” I shared. Doctor Truong at once perked up at this while Commander Glov Gronnahk’s face split in a wide grin.

“Peradan Nightshade?” Doctor Truong asked, his expression changing to one of interest. “That's a hell of a lucky find. She's going to need a hand to make sure that she gets the concentration right. Where's she set up?”

“In the Administrator's office, inside.” I gestured over my shoulder with my thumb. As he started to move towards the building, I held out a hand to stop him. “Allan, this is Yaminas' project. This matters to her, and I want her to lead it ok?” He met my eyes before responding, and I could tell he understood the implications behind what I meant.

“Understood Captain.” with that he walked past me back into the administration building. I turned to the rest of my senior staff.

“I assume the transport inhibitors are online Bray?” I asked.

“They are, we have a security team defending each one. Plus, we have a pretty good idea where these bastards are going to come from.” He replied, his grin still plastered across his face. Commander Fane elaborated.

“The coast is blocking the entire southern approach while the forests and foothills to the north and east contain fairly high concentrations of kelbonite, which will scatter their targeting scanners just as well as our inhibitors will. That leaves the open plains to the west. We have the civilian volunteers building defenses there as we speak. The possibility that they may attempt to land troops from shuttles right on top of us exists, but if Bray would stop smiling and explain, we have a solution for that.” He motioned to Commander Glov Gronnahk to explain further.

“Captain, if I asked you what arms and equipment we were bringing for this colony, would you believe someone in Starfleet saw fit to grace us with an entire crate of man portable photonic launchers? Because they did! We can shell their drop zone or shoot down any shuttles the Klingons try to send at us.” My eyes went wide. He was right, I didn't believe him. In my defense I hadn't read the detailed cargo manifests of supplies we carried, and I was very surprised that someone had considered providing civilians with such firepower. We might actually have a chance with more than just our hand phasers.

“We just need your permission to set up some fireteams inside of the colony to provide anti air fire. Sally here has volunteered to lead them.” Commander Fane interjected. I hadn't actually noticed the case that Lieutenant Whitman was carrying until Marcus drew attention to it. It must have been one of the launchers. She waved her free hand when Commander Fane said her name.

“That's an excellent idea.” I finally replied to the barrage of information. “Lieutenant Whitman, I trust you to oversee this, and I know you won't let me down.” I clapped my free hand on her shoulder before continuing. “Take anyone you think you need, I want the best team on this.”

“Aye-aye ma’am.” she beamed at me. I let go of her shoulder and turned back to Commander Fane.

“Alright take me to the front, I need to see what we’re working with.”

It turned out we weren't working with much. Once the threat of a surface battle had been realized we had transported all of the relief cargo from both the Resolute and the Aurora to the surface. While it meant we had more than enough phasers and medical supplies for anything that might happen, aside from that single crate of photonic launchers and the photonic grenades our security teams had brought we didn't have any heavier firepower. Even with the addition of the Resolute’s four armed shuttles to provide extra air cover, we still felt under-gunned. One of those shuttles would be tied up serving as my command center near the S.M.A.S.H tent I had met Sala in so many hours ago. After a brief stop there to issue a few remaining orders, I spent the next few hours touring the defenses we were constructing along the colony's western approaches as the sun rose.

The flatter terrain here was composed primarily of farmland and low native vegetation, broken by the odd copse of scraggly trees. It presented a battlefield of long open sightlines and sparse cover, for both us and the Klingons. Our emplacements weren't much by fortifications standards, primarily composed of earthen berms and slit trenches but it would serve better than the open parks and streets of New Jerusalem proper. My security teams had placed these defenses at regular intervals and occupied them alongside other Resolute personnel who didn't have duties in the command center or the hospitals we had set up. Lieutenant Risi informed me he had ordered the Brotherhood to guard the aforementioned hospitals and command center. I agreed with his logic. Their lack of experience and lower morale would be a bigger risk on the front lines. Plus after everything I had seen and heard here, I did not respect them. Something I was very surprised by, however, was the sheer amount of Suliban at the front line acting as stretcher bearers, medics and runners. Some even lay in slit trenches next to my security teams, clutching phaser rifles issued from the stores we had brought for the colony. I admired their dedication to fight for their own lives and for the colony that had done nothing but mistreat them. If I survived this, I was going to fight to get these people an actual home and damn the consequences to myself. They deserved it.

Sala and I had been joined by Lieutenant Risi and Commander Fane for my tour and the three of them followed a few paces behind me. I had pulled Sala aside before beginning my rounds to discuss decorum around acts of public affection while I was in front of my crew. Though I could tell she was saddened by what I had said, she seemed to understand the need for me to project the authority of a Starfleet Captain. She had, at least publicly, decided to remain with me so she could ‘represent the Suliban,’ but I knew neither of us wanted to be apart at this time.

Walking the bare, windswept scrub line that formed the center of our perimeter we arrived at a small copse of trees where a trio of security officers and a pair of Suliban were relaxing and maintaining their weapons. The two groups sat a few feet apart and I couldn't help but notice both the literal and metaphorical distance between them. These were two separate groups, not one unit. While I was impressed at the speed at which my officers had been able to integrate the Suliban and Brotherhood into our defense, rifts clearly existed between the three disparate groups. Unfortunately I had neither the time or skills to bridge this gulf. As one of the security ensigns jumped up to greet us, their shouted words were drowned out by a pair of sonic booms that meant spacecraft were entering the atmosphere. The Klingons were coming. As the sounds faded I could hear the ordered shouts of “stand to” echoing down the line as my orders were carried out. Searching for cover, I found myself crouched next to a now occupied slit trench.

“There Captain.” Lieutenant Risi called out, pointing to the sky. A pair of Ki’Tang raptors were streaking towards us. Not much larger than Federation warp capable shuttles or the tiny Archer class scout ships, many Klingon captains used these as their personal shuttles or as close air support in ground engagements. Indeed, the former seemed to be their current purpose as they rapidly decelerated from attack speed and maneuvered to land in the fields ahead of our position.

“Hold your fire, they may just be here to talk.” I called and I heard the order echoed down the line. “So, Marcus, do you want to meet Captain Klaugh?”

Chapter 12: Chapter 11

Chapter Text

The Klingon ships had only landed a few hundred meters from our line, so we set out to meet them. As we approached, a small squad of Klingons disembarked and assembled in a loose extended line on the plain. I was accompanied by my first officer, Lieutenant Risi and the three security officers, leaving Sala and the Suliban to cover us. Lieutenant Risi, who was on point suddenly held up a hand and motioned towards the line of ragged trees a few hundred meters behind where the Klingons had landed. I will forever be grateful for Saurian enhanced senses. They have saved my life in the past. Neither I nor the rest of the team could make out what he was seeing. I told him as much.

“Transporters ma’am, lots of them, I think they're using this as a chance to move into position.” He gestured at points of light only he could see at this distance. “There, there and there.”

“Alright Lieutenant, pass that information along.” I replied. He crouched and spoke into his communicator while we all assumed firing stances. Straining, I still couldn't make out what he was seeing, but I trusted him implicitly. This was an example of one of the Federation's greatest strengths. Our flexible structure allowed the person in the most advantageous position to give orders despite their rank. This enabled us to react like no other armed force in the galaxy. Once my security chief had finished, we rose and continued towards the Klingons, who had noticed us and jeered at our approach. Their raptors loomed above them, leering at us like great birds of prey protecting their young, adding an undercurrent of menace to the taunts of the Klingon crew. As we passed into earshot of them, I bellowed at the top of my lungs.

“Captain Klaugh! This is an act of unprovoked aggression towards a Federation colony. Leave now or face the consequences!” I could see him amongst his troops, and he stepped forward to speak, Bat’leth held low but at the ready. We faced each other across the chaparral landscape, barely four meters apart. The two of us and our actions would decide the fate of everyone on this planet in the next few moments

“Captain Zh'kaarrin.” He smiled. I was really looking forward to knocking that smile off his face by this point. “I am impressed you did not beg us to surrender after the loss of both of your ships.” I felt my heart drop. Had the Klingons destroyed the Aurora too? Did I actually kill my friend with my stubbornness? I couldn't focus on that right now, as much as it hurt me. I felt the autumn breeze wash over me as I took a deep breath to center myself before speaking again. I would show the Klingons our strength.

“Not a chance, Klaugh.” I retorted, doing my best to hide the nervous timbre of my voice.

“Good Captain, good! I knew you would make a worthy adversary for me. I respect you, so I will extend you a final opportunity to surrender the Suliban to us. I know Starfleet Captains value the lives of those under them and I promise if you say no, we will drag those of you we do not kill back to Qo'nos in irons. You will never see your families or comrades again and no one will remember you.” It was as if the entire planet was holding its breath, no one made a sound as we squared off against each other, each of us representing in microcosm the two ideologies we served. He stepped slightly closer as he spoke, oozing confidence. I screwed up my face, trying to find my resolve before speaking again.

“This can still end here, you can leave and no one has to die today.” I wanted to try one more olive branch. “Isn’t honor satisfied Captain, you defeated our ships and stranded us here on this planet. Isn't that enough?” An emotion I didn't immediately recognize played over his face. Frustration maybe? Or resentment? When he spoke next it was much quieter than I had expected.

“Unfortunately, the Empire has needs other than honor Captain. We all must do what is required of us. But that is the way it should be.” He raised his arm to point the tip of his Bat’leth directly at me. His threat display was greeted with the return whine of my officers' phasers powering to full charge behind me as I heard them move to take aim. His officers responded in kind by raising their disruptors and for a moment it seemed like the fight for New Jerusalem would start right now. I felt my breath hitch for a moment as I silently willed none of my crew to do anything stupid while Captain Klaugh spoke again.

“My people have a saying Captain, today is a good day to die. Ask yourself Andorian, is today a good day for you to die? For your crew? For all of these people?” The question hung in the air. I didn't particularly care what happened to myself at that moment, but it was true, I didn't want anyone else to die. Some Starfleet captains had found success in challenging Klingons to single combat, but I doubted the mercenaries in their employ would concern themselves with the results of a duel between myself and Klaugh. Plus I didn't think I could beat him, especially without my Ushaan-tor which had been lost along with the Resolute.

“I don't think we have a choice Klaugh,” I replied “We are both being forced into this by our principles and those we serve. We are both following our orders, but at least I am following my conscience.” I was shouting now. “Despite the danger, despite the fact it might kill me, slavery is intolerable, and I refuse to allow you to take these people without making you work for it.” I stiffened my back and puffed out my chest a bit as I spoke. Despite my fear, I was proud to show my conviction.

“I am glad to have met you, Captain. If all of your people acted as such you would make excellent subjects of the Empire.” With that Klaugh turned his back on me and walked back to his ships. I knew that was the end of our parlay and the next time we met we would be trying to kill one another. I spun on my heel back to my officers.

“Back to our positions, at the double, I don't know how much time we have before they come.” I ordered and we jogged back to our lines. Once the security team was situated back in their emplacement my senior staff and I made for my command post. As we walked back, Sala tugged at my arm, and I slowed.

“Marcus, Risi, carry on please. I need a moment.” I said to my officers. Commander Fane smiled at me and hurried Lieutenant Risi on towards our command post. We stood in silence for a moment while they put some distance between us. Once we had privacy I turned to Sala. “Is everything alright?”

“I saw that Klingon brandishing his sword at you and all your crew raising their guns. For a second, I thought the shooting was about to start.” She looked away, clearly upset. “That suddenly made it all feel so real, you know?”

“I can imagine.” I replied, though if she had heard me she made no sign. Instead she continued speaking, lost in her own world.

“When my family and I fled from Bregat last year, a Klingon ship shadowed the freighter we were on all the way to the border. We paid the freighter captain everything we had to hide us onboard, and to his credit he did. But when he described his last confrontation with that Klingon captain before crossing the border.” She trailed off, shuddering at the memory. I found myself at a loss, should I reach out to provide comfort? Reassure her? I had no idea what I could say that could help at this moment.

“I’m sorry you had to see that Sala.” I said after a moment. “I’m sorry my actions caused you to relive something like that.”

“How could you have known?” She tapped my arm. “I haven't exactly been forthcoming about myself.” That was true, our few conversations had been almost entirely about me. I felt terrible, I had been so wrapped up in enjoying the feeling of being cared for, I had neglected her. The first chance I had, I would do something about that. Oblivious to my inner turmoil at my failures, Sala continued speaking.

“Why did you even bother going out there? You must have known there was nothing to be gained?”

“I had hoped I could try one last time to talk him down.” I replied. “Clearly that failed, but I think I have his respect, whatever that might be good for.” I was trying to bring a bit of levity to the situation. Despite everything, I was happy Sala was staying with us and I didn’t want to add to her worries by telling her the Klingon had asked me if today was a good day to die. I reached out to take her hand. “Come on, let's get somewhere safe.” She jerked her hand away from me. This was the second time today I had tried to comfort someone I cared about only to have them pull away today.

“Don't patronize me, I know nowhere is safe here.” She sighed and took my hand as she said this. We walked hand in hand back to my command post, one of the Resolute’s shuttles that had been set down in the square by our main S.M.A.S.H. hospital. I wanted to check in with the officers staffing it, so Sala and I boarded the shuttle Fort, which had been chosen for this purpose. The shuttle's interior was crammed full of added command and control equipment in our best approximation of a FGF command center. Sala took one of the stools at an unoccupied work station while I stood over the shoulder of one of my security lieutenants watching a feed of the western approach from a deployed sensor tower. The enhanced resolution of the feed allowed us to see that the Orion’s had been joined by Naussican and Lethean mercenaries, no doubt drawn to the fortune in Darseks this planet represented. Klingon officers moved between them, acting as unit commanders and keeping the disparate forces in line and motivated.

“I don't know how they are planning to cross that open ground.” Commander Fane spoke up from deeper in the shuttle. He was resting against a bulkhead, having changed into armor after returning. He had a phaser rifle slung over his chest and he worked at calibrating the sight while he spoke, not looking up from his work. “Klingons might try it, but there's no way a Naussican who’s only here for the money will attack a position like ours head on. They're planning something.” I concurred with his assessment. I only hoped we would be ready for whatever they had planned. He finished his last minute calibrations and stood up straight.

“One of us is going to need to stay on the front line, and I figured that should be me. I’ll keep control out there, you keep everything coordinated back here and we’ll pull this off Captain.” He smiled his genial smile at me, and I returned it. Still smiling, he continued. “I ordered Risi to stay with you, and to disregard any order you might give him to go somewhere else.”

“Already undermining my authority I see, eh Marcus.” I joked back.

“Well Captain, you like to be brave and I’m not letting you be brave on your own. Plus, you know how torn up Risi would be if something happened to you.” I did not know this. Lieutenant Risi was a Saurian of few words, and I honestly had no idea what he thought of me specifically. The only sign of how he may have felt was his decision to stay on the Resolute instead of transferring to the Lexington. I had always believed that this was him seeing the Resolute as a career opportunity that had nothing to do with me.

“I was security, I know what it feels like if something happens to the captain or any other senior officers on a mission. I can imagine he would take it rather hard.” I replied. Commander Fane shook his head and closed the distance between us.

“We’ll talk about it after, ok?” He leaned in close to say that before smacking me on the shoulder and walking out of the shuttle, calling out orders to his escort team who had been waiting outside the Fort. I hadn’t known Marcus Fane by anything other than reputation before this posting, but I had always admired how he treated everyone like a friend. I really hoped this wasn’t the last time we would speak. Having a moment of peace only served to remind me of how tired I was and how much my body ached. This calm was an opportunity to do something about one of those at least.

“Alright Lieutenant Dewi, keep an eye on the perimeter, I’ll just be outside.” I said to the officer I was standing over. Walking to the rear of the shuttle, I popped the emergency supply hatch in the shuttle and grabbed the med kit and a pair of ration packs. I motioned for Sala to join me and tossed her a ration pack as we walked down the ramp.

“Don't worry, they're all terrible, it doesn't matter which one you get.” I said as we walked. I nodded to Lieutenant Risi who leaned against the shuttle's hull, no doubt where he could keep an eye on me as well as our surroundings. We walked through the same park as I had interviewed Sala in what felt like a lifetime ago. We soon found the same pair of benches, and we sat in the early morning sunshine. Not wanting to waste any time, I tore my ration open while Sala eyed hers suspiciously.

“What is a Swiss steak?” She asked incredulously.

“Some Human dish, likely dreamed up by a sad*st. Like I said they're all bad, but at least it's calories.” My pack held something called tarragon chicken. I didn't know what tarragon was, but at least it made the dry lump of meat more palatable, and I ate it like you would a protein bar, not bothering with packs cutlery. She opened her pack and sniffed it. Making a face, she set it aside.

“No thank you.”

“You’ll be happy you ate later, even if it's gross Human food.” I said while chewing. “You’ll never know when you’ll have a spare few minutes to eat again, so eat when you have the chance.” I finished eating and began to fumble with the med kit.

“Sounds like that is something you’re familiar with.” I looked up, Sala had turned to look at me.

“From the war, sometimes you're stuck on a twenty hour watch and eating all meals at your duty station or you're dug in on a planet or Starbase like we are now. When there's danger everywhere you stop putting things off when you have time for them.” I found what I was looking for in the med kit and pulled out a small bottle. Uncapping it, I shook it out into my hand, expecting a small pile of pills to tumble out of it but nothing did.

“Oh, you little f*ckers.” I spat. I knew exactly what had happened. This med kit had already been raided for its stimulant supply, probably by my own security teams. Asking doctors for combat stims always came with questions and lectures about recommended doses and heart attacks and all that, so you learned how to scrounge for them in combat situations. It seems I had good scroungers serving under me. I could feel Sala’s eyes on me while I looked for any more bottles inside the kit.

“Just looking for some stims is all. Apparently, my crew had the same idea and cleaned this pack out.” I threw down the pack and leaned back into the bench. “sh*t.” I breathed. Sala laughed at my little outburst, each note sounding like the tinkling of falling glass. I smiled at the absurdity of it all. As much danger as we were in, being present in a moment and only being bothered by small annoyances was a welcome relief. I reached out my hand on the bench next to us and she took it, her fingers interlacing with mine. It felt right at this moment, like our hands were two halves of a whole that had finally combined. We sat in silence, enjoying each other's company while watching the birds flit between the trees. Eventually I decided to try broaching the subject of her continued attention.

“Why are you staying with me Sala?” I asked her, unable to keep the trepidation out of my voice. I could feel her eyes on me, but I was too afraid to see her expression to look at her right now. I kept my eyes front and unfocused, like we did on the parade grounds at the academy.

“What do you mean?” She replied, her tone unreadable.

“Being around me is dangerous, I know, I know, nowhere is safe right now, but there are safer places than next to me.” I hated saying this, but it was true. Tragedy had a bad habit of following me. The Kerala, the Sirius, now the Resolute. A long list of my failures of command.

“Well.” She paused after saying that, collecting her thoughts. “You know I have a responsibility here right?” Of course she did, I felt so foolish. She was one of the Suliban’s representatives and with Vaanek laid up in our field hospital, she was the only one providing a voice for her people. She continued.

“Last time I checked, ever since you invoked that directive, you were the government of this colony. Don't I owe it to my people to advocate for them?” Of course she did and I replied with as much.

“Well, spending this time with you has allowed me ample opportunities to speak with my people. That has certainly been useful. Plus you’re the kindest government official I've ever had to work with, and the cutest.” I had to suppress my reaction to her answer. She was deflecting, I recognized the signs and my reaction would just affirm that what she had said would have been the proof she had successfully deflected.

“Good try.” I shot back. “But I’m looking for the real answer.”

“Shoot, I was hoping that would have worked.” She took a deep breath before continuing. “Well Niah, the truth is, I see a bit of myself in you. It's obvious you’ve been through a great deal and I recognize it in your reactions. I know how it feels to have everything collapsing around you, and I don’t want you to have to go through all of this alone.” She still wasn't looking at me, instead choosing to stare up at the sky. I craned my neck to look up as well, trying to catch a glimpse of what she was looking at. The sky, though a beautiful autumnal sunrise, did not reveal what had captured her attention. I kept replaying what she had said over and over in my head. Were our personal miseries the reason for our shared affections? Did we just see our own hurts in each other and were trying to help ourselves vicariously? Was there anything more to this? After a moment she spoke again, ignorant of my inner turmoil at her answer.

“What will you do after this Niah?” She asked me, not looking away from the sky. I was taken aback by this line of questioning. I hadn’t really given any thought to what would happen if I survived this.

“Well, I’ve lost my ship. That's an automatic court martial, invoking Directive Twelve comes with an automatic inquiry which they’ll likely just roll into my court martial. It's unlikely I’ll ever command another starship and depending on the verdict I may have to serve some prison time.” I didn't want to lie about what fate likely awaited me if I survived this. The possibility of me standing on another starship's bridge was basically nonexistent, and I was sure a discharge with penal service awaited me. I looked over at Sala after speaking. She wore a dejected expression and looked away, so I squeezed her hand to try reassuring her..

“That's not much of a future to try to stay alive for Captain?” She asked and I could hear the hurt in her words.

“Don’t worry, just because the outcome doesn't look good doesn’t mean I won’t be around to face the music. I fully intend to take responsibility for my actions. It comes with the territory.” with that I pointed at my uniform.

“I have a feeling that's not exactly true.” She replied, turning to look at me again. “I think that despite wearing the same uniform you're actually not like many other Starfleet officers.”

“Honestly Sala that's true. I’m not a very good Captain as far as the standards of Starfleet go. In fact, I’m sure the only reason I am on active duty is because of Starfleet's current officer shortage.” She actually laughed as I said this, the same airy dancing laugh we had shared just moments ago. “What's so funny?” I asked incredulously.

“Do you ever actually listen to yourself?” She asked me, an amused smirk on her face and eyes shining. “Have you heard any of the things your crew says about you?” I stared blankly so she continued.

“I don't think you do. I’ve known you for a short time now, and I’ve been talking as much with your crew as I have with my people. I’ve seen how much your crew looks up to you and enjoys serving under you. Just in the last few hours you've stared down a Klingon twice without blinking and managed to build an actual plan to save my people while simultaneously making time for me and all of your officers. I may not be Starfleet, but I’ve spent time on ships and despite everything you say about yourself you are doing a great job. You need to get out of your own head Niah, you’re doing the best any of us could in a terrible situation.” She had turned to fully face me while speaking and had taken my hand in both of hers by this point. I was completely dumbfounded, and my mind raced to find ways to brush off what she was saying.

“I can hear your brain working from here, trying to come up with some way to downplay what I just said.” I racked my brain to remember if Suliban were telepathic in some way. How did she know that's exactly what I was doing? She continued speaking, not letting me get a word in. “I’m telling you to stop it. Stop downplaying your abilities and start thinking of yourself as the captain the rest of us see you as. I know it's not easy, and you won't get it right the first time, but please remember we all trust you and to trust yourself.”

“Ok…” It was all I could muster in response. I hadn't been at a loss for words like this since when I was an awkward teenager. It was as if my mind had completely short circuited. She pulled me into a hug, and we stayed like that for a moment, oblivious to the world around us. Eventually she broke the hug but continued to hold both of my hands.

“So, I want to ask you again and think of yourself as the captain the rest of us know you to be. What will you want to do after this?” I actually took a moment to consider what other possible outcomes there could be. If I somehow avoided discharge, maybe I could get my old desk job with KLICOM back, or maybe do a stint at the academy. There was however one alternative I wanted more than any other.

“I would want another ship. I want to stay on the Klingon border. This is where I can do the most good right now.” I replied after thinking about it. This was a sincere want. Despite how I felt about my skills, it was the Klingon border where the future of the Federation would be decided, and I didn’t want to waste even my limited abilities patrolling the Tholian border or the Romulan Neutral Zone.

“Think there might be room on that ship for a class three warp field technician, even though she's a civilian?” Sala asked me quietly. Again, I found myself responding as if on autopilot.

“Starfleet can make special dispensation for long term civilian passengers on certain classes of ships. If by some miracle I was given a Kirov or a Decatur class…” I stopped speaking abruptly as I realized what she was saying. “You wouldn't want to stay with your people Sala?”

“We are a nomadic species. I expect after all of this the Federation will help us relocate somewhere safer, but I’ve always enjoyed life in space. My options are pretty limited, unless a Starfleet captain I know can put in a good word for me.” At this she batted her eyelashes and smiled, which I returned.

“My next assignment might be the New Zealand penal colony, so let's not get ahead of ourselves.” I joked back. “But in all seriousness, if everything works out, I would love that.” She pulled me into yet another hug.

“Your science officer is right, it feels good to be the one who's looking out for you.” I could hear the rumble of her voice in my chest as she spoke. I realized I loved that feeling. She held me for a moment more before drawing back far enough so she could kiss me. As our lips broke apart, I found my mind drawn back to what Cserr had said earlier to me about me making time for things. I realized I had been using my work to shield myself from the things that actually mattered. I owed that woman more than she could ever know at this moment and I hoped that somehow, she and the Aurora were alright. We stayed close for another few moments before I reluctantly broke our embrace.

“We need to get back to the command center, I’m surprised no one’s looking for me at this point.” I said and stood up from the bench with a groan. Sala sighed and joined me after a moment's pause. I gestured at the still open ration pack she had abandoned. “I still think you should eat that.” She lightly shoved me as a reply, and we set off towards the hospital.

We hadn’t made it more than a few meters before an explosion and the sound of phaser fire broke the tranquility of the moment. In a heartbeat I had drawn my phaser and stepped in front of Sala, putting myself in between her and the noise without thinking. More phaser fire joined the chorus of sounds, it was as if the entire front line was under simultaneous attack. Grabbing Sala’s hand, I sprinted the remaining distance between us and the Fort, expecting a barrage of Klingon artillery to begin raining down on us at any moment. We sprinted up the ramp and I perched over the shoulders of Lieutenant Dewi so I could see the feed from the front line. It took a moment studying the chaos on the sensor feeds for what was happening to become clear. Our lines had been strafed by Ki’Tang’s, based on how torn up the ground was around our emplacements. At some point after that the Klingons had beamed down a host of targs which were currently overrunning our positions. I could see my crew and the civilian volunteers fighting for their lives against the feral beasts, locked in desperate hand to hand struggles with the animals. For every targ that threatened one of our positions two more ran past them towards the colony proper, on a path that would take them to the command post. I leaned over Lieutenant Dewi and thumbed the shuttle's broadcast switch.

“All hands stand to and rally on the command center, we have incoming!”

Chapter 13: Chapter 12

Chapter Text

“You three behind that bench, you and you over there behind the ground car. I want a team in that second floor window right now.” I bellowed out orders as I thundered down the shuttle's access ramp and back out into the square. It didn't take long for Lieutenant Risi to join me from his post by the shuttle and he stalked through the press of bodies ahead of us to clear a path. Sala had also joined me, despite my protests, stating that she wasn’t letting me out of her sight. We could already hear the hammering of the targs' feet as they barreled through the streets of new Jerusalem growing ever closer.

“Your sidearm Lieutenant.” I held out my hand to Lieutenant Risi and with a smooth motion he unholstered his hand phaser and handed it to me. I turned to Sala. “Do you have any idea how to use this?”

“A little Captain.” She replied and I could hear the trepidation in her voice. I quickly set the power setting to level two before holding it out to her. She took the phaser reluctantly.

“That's set for a heavy stun, you won't have to worry about killing someone.” I stated, matter of factly. Sala didn't strike me as someone who had to kill before, and I didn’t want her to hesitate because she was unsure if pulling the trigger would take a life. Her reply was drowned out by the whine of engines behind us as the Savitskya and the Popovich took off from the spaceport. Before departing the Fort, I had ordered them to shoot down those Raptors before they tore up our emplacements.

Sala cradled the phaser I had given her like a treasured toy and followed a few steps behind Lieutenant Risi and me as we took position behind an overturned table on the patio of what appeared to be a local cafe. The sound of the approaching targs was overwhelming now, like a bass drum rumbling all round us.

“Contact!” A voice called and the first of the animals rounded the corner at the end of the square's westmost street. targs are fearsome creatures, porcine and violent. Klingons hunted them for sport or used them as war beasts. This animal looked haggard, almost half starved and it ran with a wild determination towards us. One of my security officers fired and the beam struck the beast. It shrieked and stumbled momentarily but recovered as it was joined by a herd of its equally disheveled and hungry fellows rampaging behind it. The staccato of massed phaser fire rose to challenge the rumble of the animal's paws creating a cacophonic wall of sound.

I took aim at a striped targ and fired, missing. My hands were shaking, partially out of fear but also due to sheer exhaustion. Shaking my head I took aim and fired again. The beam took the targ just above the snout, scorching its fur and skin but not slowing it. Cursing, I dialed my phaser up to setting three, took aim at the same creature and fired. The beam hit the targ in the shoulder and it dropped to the ground, tumbling as it slowed before coming to rest in a crumpled heap.

“Set phasers to kill.” I bellowed. “It’s the only way to stop them!” I could hear a few affirmatives from clusters of my crew around me, but there was simply too much noise to effectively communicate anymore. I snapped off two more shots into the mass as Risi fired his rifle on full auto from the hip next to me. Even Sala was adding to the weight of fire, but it wasn't enough they would be on top of us in seconds.

Anticipating the charge, I drew my knife and crouched behind the table to brace it as the first of the animals reached us. A hulking mottled beast vaulted the table completely and smashed into Risi, sending them both sprawling to the ground in a tumble of limbs and pained cries. Another targ attempted to vault the table to get to Sala, but as it sailed over me, I sprung up and stabbed my knife into its soft underbelly. Its momentum caused it to disembowel itself on my blade's edge. I was in turn showered in its viscera and knocked backwards, stumbling. Fortunately, my efforts managed to slow the animal enough for it to crash into the ground at Sala’s feat. She screamed at this and fired shot after shot into the animal caterwauling at her feet. Taking a moment to shoot another approaching targ, I holstered my knife and grabbed her arm to calm her.

“Sala, it's dead, we’re alright!” She looked at me and screamed again. I realized what I must have looked like, coated in the purplish blood of the targ I had wounded. Before either of us could speak again a groan rumbled from beside us. Lieutenant Risi rolled the body of the targ off of himself and leaned against the side of the cafe. He cradled his left arm which was leaking bright red blood, coating his uniform. His utility knife was jutting out of the targs skull, a testament to the strength the Saurian possessed. I kicked his rifle over to him and he nodded in thanks before tucking it into his shoulder to fire a burst of shots past me. I turned to follow his shots and took a moment to take in the battlefield. My crew were being overwhelmed by the beast's charge, though the bodies of at least twenty targs littered the ground as well.

Another pair of targs were bearing down on our position and I managed to shoot one before the other crashed into the table we sheltered behind. The table burst apart in a shower of splintered wood and metal legs, but the impact barely slowed the targ as it reached me before I could get a bead on it. Its slavering jaws clapped shut around my phaser as I tried to fire. I let out a strangled cry as I felt my fingers break in the beast's powerful jaws as my phaser’s casing buckled. The momentum carried us to the ground and the animal's impact knocked the wind out of me. There was a loud crack as my head hit the cobblestones, and my vision swam. The targ had fared little better, sprawling on top of me and scrabbling with its claws for purchase, raking my body in the process. In our tumble its vice-like grip on my ruined hand slackened slightly and I managed to twist my phaser vertically in its mouth, wedging it open and saving myself from being gored by the beast's tusks. It squealed in frustration and bit down on my phaser, trying to dislodge it.

With the beast momentarily distracted, I took the opportunity to roll out from under it. I sprang to my feet drawing my combat knife in a reverse grip in my off hand as I moved. With an awful crunching sound, the housing of my phaser crumpled, and the beast spat it out in a shower of blood before rounding on me, head lowered to charge. I dropped into a fighting stance, my ruined hand held out in front to take the brunt of the beast's assault. With a roar it launched itself at me, tusks lowered and spittle flying. Before the beast could connect with me a massive red shape crashed into the animal, knocking it off balance and sending the targ careening past me. Risi had shoulder charged the animal, using his bulk again to our advantage. He rolled into a crouch, aimed his phaser rifle past me and fired. A squeal and thud from behind me let me know he had killed the targ that had wounded me. Exhausted, I dropped to my knees. I felt something touch my shattered hand and looked down. With a detached precision borne of shock, I evaluated my injury. The digits were crushed, with multiple fractures and cuts. More of interest were the smaller hands that cradled mine.

“Niah this is bad, you need a doctor.” Sala shouted above the din of battle. My hand ached as the pain returned, though I knew that was only the beginning of my agony. Combat has a habit of dulling some senses, which I was grateful for right now.

“I can't leave now Sala, these people need me. Come on” I stood up. “Lieutenant with me!” I bellowed over the noise. Disarmed as I was, I wouldn't be able to contribute to the weight of fire, but while I couldn't fight, I knew I could at least try to lead, or find some way to turn the tide. I was grasping for any ideas at this point. With Risi covering us we started to push through the melee. The targs were all around us and I could see pockets of my crew, Brotherhood troops and Suliban volunteers were fighting back with rifle butts, hand tools and even their fists. Bodies were being trampled in the confusion and we were seconds from being overrun.

“Captain!” a voice rang out over the battlefield, and I strained to see where it had come from. An ear splitting whine suddenly drowned out all other sounds; I knew that sound, it was a phaser on overload. A shockwave punched through the press and I stumbled as the air was knocked out of my lungs and my ears rang. The effect it had on the targs was more severe. Those closest to the detonation were knocked reeling, while those on the edges scattered into the streets and alleys that surrounded us. Those targs that were stunned in the blast soon joined their comrades in flight or were finished off by our forces if they were too injured or too slow to get away. I looked around for whatever savior had bought us this breathing room despite wanting to double over from the pain. The shockwave had jostled all the broken bones in my crushed hand and it was excruciating. Sala supported me as I finally broke and bent double, keeping me on my feet with no small effort. I could just make out the sound of Risi talking to someone as my hearing returned, though I couldn't make out anything being said aside from the muffled cadence of their voices. As if out of nowhere a pair of arms grabbed me and helped me straighten up. It was Bray, the Tellarite was smiling and his face was caked in dust and grime. He must have joined us from his post at the spaceport once he heard the shooting start.

“I knew that would work!” He exclaimed, dust shaking off of him and his eyes blazing with mirth. “targs’ natural predators use ultrasonic waves to hunt. The bastards did the same thing on Lambata V and the same trick worked there too!”

“Bray,” I hissed through clenched teeth. “I need you to take everyone you can to the front right now and work the same magic you did here.” He looked down at my cradled hand and the blood that was seeping into my uniform and nodded.

“Right, you promise you’ll get that looked at though captain.” He turned to the assembly of our officers, Brotherhood troops and locals before speaking again. “Our comrades are dying out there right now. I plan to do something about that! Any of you that can walk and still hold a phaser, follow me!” The assembled personnel roared an affirmative and fell in behind Bray as he set off at a jog along the same route the targs had come from. Bray really had a way with words, it was something I envied in him. He always could say the right thing to motivate a team of engineers to pull double shifts or to steady a line of wavering troops with ease.

An eerie calm descended over the square broken only by the pained groans of the wounded and the odd whine of a dying targ. I slumped again, the adrenaline finally leaving my body. Risi stood over me, jaw set in pain and phaser rifle at the low ready, the sling wrapped around his injured arm to steady his aim. He had elected to stay with me instead of going with Bray and I still didn't understand why he showed so much loyalty. Sala crouched next to me and I could feel her shaking as she leaned against me.

“It’s alright, the come down is the worst part. We made it'' I said quietly to her as we watched medical teams start to arrive from the field hospital. A large explosion from the direction of the front cut off any reply Sala made and she jumped in surprise at it. With a groan I forced myself to my feet.

“Come on.” I said to both of them. “Lieutenant, we both need a doctor.” Risi grunted in response, no doubt underscoring the pain he was in. We set out in the direction of the S.M.A.S.H tent. Sala walked at my side, an arm extended to catch me if I should fall and Risi followed us a few paces behind.

“Is it always like that?” Sala asked me as we walked. It was but I didn't have the heart to tell her right now, so I shrugged in response. She shuddered.

“Anything hurt?” I asked her “Sometimes your body doesn't realize it's hurt. Anything feel off or wrong?”

“No, I don't think so. That was the worst experience of my life.” She said the last part quietly. I had to resist the urge to tell her that it was unlikely things would be getting better. Instead I opted to wrap my uninjured arm around her waist which she reciprocated as we walked.

“I’ll get one of the nurses to check you over anyways, just to be sure.” I replied.

“After you, and all of them.” She motioned to a stretcher team that ran past us carrying a writhing Brotherhood trooper between them. “No special treatment, just because I’m the captain's friend.”

“Oh is that what you are?” I teased in response. She squeezed me against her before speaking.

“Why, what would you call me?” She retorted and my antennae flitted about nervously in response. She giggled at this. “I love all your cute little tells. I’m going to figure out what all of those mean one day.” At this my antennae flattened back onto my head and my face flushed blue. She continued. “You don't get to dodge the question Niah. What would you like to call me?.”

“Honestly I don't know, it feels like everything’s moving so fast.” I replied, trying to be honest with her.

“When you don't stay in one place very long, you make connections where you can.” She explained. “When you don't know how much time you’ll have with someone, you try to make the best of it. Especially when it's with someone special.” I had turned my head to look at her while she was talking and she had noticed. As she finished speaking she reached out and poked me on the tip of my nose. I recoiled and she laughed. It was such a relief to hear that sound again after the battle.

“If we survive this, I’m going to need you to explain what exactly you see in me, Sala. I’ve been called a lot of things, never special.” I replied, quiet enough so only she could hear.

“Deal, but you have to tell me what you want us to be before then, or I’ll leave it a mystery forever.” She laughed again and I smiled down at her. By this point we had arrived at the tent, and a pair of orderly’s helped us inside. They sat both Lieutenant Risi and I on stacks of empty crates, as neither of our injuries required the use of a bio bed. Sala leaned against the wall next to me taking in the carnage of the hospital. We didn't have to wait long for our injuries to be assessed and we were triaged for care. Fortunately neither of us were too badly hurt, but it did mean aside from a hypo full of broad spectrum pain killers we had to endure our injuries for a while longer. Mercifully the sound of phaser fire had dwindled, which I hoped meant Commander Bray had been successful. Sala had managed to find me a PADD and a bottle of water, which she held uncapped for me, while I checked on status reports from team leaders and wiped the targs blood off of me with a sterilizing wipes. This was slow going however, as the painkillers they had given me were making it very hard to focus.

“Crush injury, how did you manage that captain?” A voice called from the hospital entrance. It was Doctor Truong, evidently returned from supporting Commander Foro and her project. He deftly maneuvered through the confines of the field hospital to get to the three of us.

“A targ bit my phaser doctor.” I replied and he laughed. I felt my brow furrow in response, I didn't find anything particularly funny about my injury or how it had happened.

“Do you think that's what Klingon children say to their teachers? Like how human children say the dog ate their homework.” He replied, evidently noticing my scowl at his comment. I still didn’t understand the reference but I heard Risi laugh his low guttural laugh in response to the doctor's attempted joke.

“My talents are wasted on you captain.” He laughed again and raised his tricorder to scan my hand.

“Let's hope it's just your comedic ones.” I retorted and he laughed again.

“They're my best ones.” He joked as he finished scanning my hand.” Well the good news is your hand isn't too bad, just a few hours in an osseous regenerator should fix it, but you won't be able to use your hand for that time. Lieutenant, can you make sure the captain does what I tell her please?” Risi grunted in the affirmative and Doctor Truong gestured for a nurse to slip the regenerator over my hand. He then turned to my tactical officer.

“It's dirty but not too bad, a good cleaning and maybe ten minutes with a dermal regenerator should have you right as rain lieutenant. He patted Risi on the shoulder. As the nurse fitted me with the osseous regenerator. Doctor Truong started to clean Risi’s wound, humming to himself as he worked. I recognized the tune from my academy days, one of my classes on old Earth history.

“Why do I recognize that tune doctor?” I asked him, holding up my broken hand to give the nurse better access to my injury.

“Do you have a fondness for old Earth music captain?” he asked, not turning around. I actually did. I couldn't stand human food, but I did appreciate their music. I couldn't remember at this moment if I had told anyone on the crew about my affinity for it. Would I have heard this tune in my collection? I decided to go out on a limb and actually share this, rather than let my curiosity eat away at me.

“I do actually, mostly pre World War Three classical music.” Alan stopped running the device over Risi’s arm and turned to look back at me, mouth open. I also felt Sala’s eyes on me, clearly interested in what I had to say.

“You're serious?” He asked.

“Very much so, the academy put me onto it. Apparently there was a big retro revivalist movement on Earth when I was there. Really popular at parties and I guess it just stuck with me.” I shrugged and the nurse in front of me frowned as I shifted my hand while she was calibrating the brace. Doctor Truong returned to running the regenerator over Risi’s arm before speaking again.

“I don't think you’d recognize the tune from your party music captain. It's an old war song. The old nation my family is from, the United States, fought a civil war over slavery almost four hundred years ago. The songs from that war. Everything that's happening here reminded me of learning about it as a kid.” I remembered a little of this from the mandatory founding planets history courses we had all taken in school, but the details eluded me at the moment. Doctor Truong sighed before speaking again.

“I was really proud of my ancestor when I was little. My family had managed to preserve copies of his war diary and I read them obsessively. He's the reason I joined up actually, I wanted to make a difference like he did, like all the Union soldiers did.” He paused for a moment before sighing again and began to sing, his tenor filling the confines of the tent.

“Ye soldiers of Freedom, then strike, while strike ye may,

The death blow of oppression in a better time and way,

For the dawn of old John Brown has brightened into day,

And his soul is marching on.”

The tent had gone silent upon hearing the doctor, only the beeping of medical machines breaking the silence. Doctor Truong shut down the dermal regenerator and set it aside.

“The songs’ about a man who saw the evil of slavery for what it was, years before his government did, and tried to do something about it.” He said, still looking away from me. He toyed with the dermal regenerator on the table for a moment while he spoke. “My dad taught it to me, well, a couple versions of it. I couldn't help but see the spirit of the song reflected in what we’re doing here today. Excuse me for a moment.” His voice cracked as he explained this to us. He turned and walked into the attached office at the rear of the test. Sound returned to the space, the momentarily reprieve replaced by the hushed words of the staff and the moans of the wounded. I moved to stand and follow after him but Sala placed a hand on mine and shook her head.

“I think he needs to be alone for a moment.” She whispered quietly to me. I looked up at her in confusion. She elaborated.

“We’re all dealing with this in the ways we know how. I’m sure he’ll be back in a moment.” I nodded as a response and made a point to look up this John Brown person if we survived all of this. We sat in silence for a while, which suited me just fine. Sala had left my side and moved to speak with some of the other Suliban in the tent while lieutenant Risi closed his eyes for a moment's rest. I considered joining him in that. The burn of lactic acid in my muscles combined with the elevated heat had left me exhausted. I knew I needed to sleep, but I had no idea when I would actually have the chance. Maybe it was time to swallow my pride and ask the doctor for those stims. As I moved to stand, a commotion by the tent's entrance drew my attention. Voices were speaking, though I couldn't see the cause or make out what they were saying over the ambient noise of the hospital. Slipping away from my companions, I moved through the biobeds and attending staff, no one paying me any attention as I made my way to the entrance. I poked my head through the flaps to catch the tail end of a conversation.

“I’m sorry ma’am, but as I said, support staff and wounded personnel only.” One of my security officers was standing in the doorway. I recognized them, Ensign Vonalu, one of the two Rigellians we have serving aboard the Resolute. A higher voice I immediately knew replied to them.

“Well Ensign, the captain’s going to want to hear what I have to say. She trusted me to get this ready and I am not going to let her down! Can you at least go get her?” The other voice was Commander Foro, and I had never heard her sound so insistent. As much as I felt for my poor security officer who was just doing their job, I was pleased by the assertiveness my science officer was displaying. Though I decided now would be a good time to sweep in and save Ensign Vonalu from a full dressing down.

“No need, I’m already here.” I spoke up from behind them. They both jumped in surprise at my sudden appearance and I smiled to reassure them. Yamina went bright blue while Vonalu was obviously trying to look anywhere but at me. "You have something to tell me Commander Foro?” Her composure returned and she replied.

“Yes captain, we have the gas as promised and a functional delivery system. It's being loaded into the Baumgartner as we speak.” Her eyes lit up as she relayed her progress to me. Clearly she was proud of what she had accomplished, and she was right to feel that way. That gas would level the playing field between us and the Klingons.

“Great work Commander. I need to tour the front anyways. I’ll just be a moment inside.” I replied. Her eyes fell to the device covering my hand and her expression changed to concern. Fortunately she didn't press the issue and I slipped back into the tent without further questions. Passing through the inner plastic flaps I almost collided with Lieutenant Risi.

“Sorry Captain. I was unsure where you had gone.”

“It's alright Lieutenant. Commander Foro’s here and we’re heading to the front. I just need to speak with the doctor before we leave. Wait with the commander for me please.” I pushed past him before he could respond. This conversation with the doctor wasn't exactly one I wanted to have, but even walking was starting to hurt and I needed to be at my best. I opened the door to the tent's office without knocking and quietly closed it behind me. This was not something I wanted to be overheard. Doctor Truong sat at the desk when I had seen him hours ago. His face was buried in a PADD and he was typing something on the screen. I coughed to get his attention and he looked up. His eyes were red and puffy as if he had been crying.

“Sorry Captain, did you need something?” He asked me, his voice shaking. Rather than directly launching into my request as I planned I instead sat on the same crate Sala had used as a chair when I had first met her.

“Is everything alright doctor?” I asked him. I didn't know Allan Truong very well, and I didn’t want to assume a confidence existed between us. He finished typing on the PADD and set it down before answering my question.

“Just writing a letter to my kids in case anything happens. I don't know, all of this didn't feel real until I mentioned my dad just now. He never had a chance to say goodbye to us and I wanted to make sure I didn't make the same mistake.” He cleared his throat before continuing.

“You’re doing the right thing here captain, if it's reassurance you want. I don't think any of the crew would disagree. Someone had to stop this and none of us would be able to look at ourselves in the mirror for the rest of our lives if we hadn’t tried” He crossed his arms over his chest, giving me an opportunity to speak.

“But,” I replied, grabbing the thread he had dangled and pulling on it. “Not everyone here was ready for me to make this choice for them, I know, doctor. I fully expect to be heading to New Zealand if I survive this after being very publicly drummed out of the service. People have already died because of my choice and it's very likely more will. Despite everything we might still fail.” I was giving voice to every doubt I had, every insecurity and regret about my actions since arriving at New Jerusalem. The words were pouring out of me faster than I could think. Fortunately the doctor cut me off.

“That all might be true, but it was still the right thing to do, captain. I’m proud to have served with you and to have made this stand alongside these people. I told my kids the same in my letter, I hope if the worst happens that they understand why I had to do this and are proud of me too.” His voice trailed off as he finished and we sat quietly lost in our own thoughts for a brief moment.

“Tell me about your kids please.” I asked him without really thinking.

“I have two, Hoa and Denise, named after mine and my wife's parents respectively. Hoa’s four and Denise's almost seven. Her birthday is in a few weeks actually. I was hoping to use a bit of leave to go back and see her after this mission was done.” He replied while staring off into space, clearly lost in thought. “What about you captain?” he asked after a moment.

“Not a chance doctor,” I didn't know how much he knew about Andorian reproduction and I really did hate discussing this topic. Though I also realized he was trying to be polite so I elaborated. “Aside from not having the time to have a family as complex as an Andorian one, having a child would be…difficult for my career.” I let the last bit hang in the air, almost as a warning to not proceed.

“Right, stupid question, you’re a Zhen, I get it.” I was glad he both understood and chose not to press the issue. Even if I found three other Andorians to have a child with, a pregnancy would take me out of commission for over a year. The whole idea disgusted me, much to my parents' chagrin.

“Thank you doctor, for understanding.” I replied. The mood was suddenly awkward, so I sought to break the tension. “I did actually come here for a reason, though I don’t think you’re going to like it.” He co*cked his head at this and I continued.

“I’ll just be honest with you doctor. I haven't slept since in about thirty hours and I am not as spry as I once was. I’m looking for something to help with that.” There, just get it out into the open and deal with the consequences later.

“Did all those miscreant security officers clean out my med kits already?” He frowned.” I suppose I couldn't just order you to take some forced rest could I?”

“Not a chance doctor.” I replied, matter of factly. He sighed, opened a drawer in his desk and pulled out a hypospray.

“Alright, but I’m not giving you all of it.” He pointed the hypo at me like an accusatory finger. “Your type cant be trusted to take it responsibly. You’ll have to come see me for any additional doses after this and when I say you’re done I mean it. Come here.” I walked to the desk, rolling up my sleeve as I went. Doctor Truong pushed the tip of the hypo to my bicep and squeezed the plunger. Almost immediately I felt the rush as the combat stims swam through my bloodstream. That would keep me alert and on my feet for the next few hours.

“Thank you doctor.” I rolled my sleeve back down.

“Just so you know, if your heart gives out from that I’m putting you on the bottom of the triage list.” he snarked back at me.

“Fair enough.” I shot back at him as I opened the door to his office to rejoin my officers.

Chapter 14: Chapter 13

Chapter Text

I rejoined Lieutenant Risi and Commander Foro outside the S.M.A.S.H. tent. Fortunately, Sala had also found them. The three were huddled together speaking, though I couldn't hear specifics over the renewed sounds of weapons fire from the front. Nor did they seem particularly interested in sharing the topic with me once I had joined them. We set out for the colonial spaceport, where the shuttle Baumgartner waited for us with its cargo. Fatigue was setting in for all of us. Lieutenant Risi’s normally rhythmic footfalls were uneven and Sala kept having to rush to keep pace with us.

I appreciated the time alone with my thoughts, even if I was struggling to focus on mission related tasks. My mind kept wandering to my earlier conversations with Cserr and Sala, and I found myself repeating and relitigating them over and over in my mind. Cserr’s comments particularly sat poorly with me. She was so insistent that other people actually cared about me and that I was actually hurting these people with my choices. What I had seen as dedication to my duty and to the Federation had instead isolated myself from the people around me. I knew I had been worse after the war, but had it really become so bad that I wasn't actually making time for people? I reflected on the last year; at all of the events I had missed. Our class reunion, my family's clan gathering, my friend Larry Mullins promotion to Lieutenant Commander. At each moment, looked at in isolation, I had been able to use my responsibilities as justification to avoid making the time. However, looking back at the entirety of last year, I realized there was a pattern. I had been avoiding spending time with the people I cared about and slowly but surely cutting myself off those who cared about me. I was really letting down the people who mattered despite my single-minded focus on trying to keep them safe from harm.

As we crossed the last street before the spaceport, I found myself repeating one question over and over. Why was I doing this to myself? While an answer for that question would have to wait as we walked into the spaceport proper, I at least was thankful for the kick in the ass Cserr, Sala, and honestly the entirety of my crew had given me. I decided to take advantage of the moment to speak with one of them at least, so I dropped back so I could speak with Sala.

“You disappeared back in the hospital.” It was a statement, but I let it hang so she knew it was a question. I had spotted her speaking with some of the Suliban in the hospital and I found myself curious about what they had shared.

“I was doing my job.” she replied, her voice light. “In case you’ve forgotten I have more to do than follow you around.” She tapped my arm with a finger to punctuate the word you.

“I hope I’m not keeping you from your duties as representative.” I was genuinely contrite if I was. It was obvious to anyone watching that Sala enjoyed my company and I hers, but I would push aside my feelings if I was interfering. She laughed at my answer. I was really starting to love the way her laugh sounded, like the tinkling of falling glass.

“Not at all, plus this way I can actually talk directly to the woman in charge.” Her tone changed subtly to something more serious. “Unfortunately, what I have to tell said woman isn't very good. The general belief is that while Starfleet clearly means well and it's obvious that you’re trying very hard, no one actually thinks you can pull this off.” I bristled at this. Obviously they didn't know about the gas unless Sala had shared it, but I was caught off guard by their lack of faith in us or the sacrifices Starfleet personnel had already made for the Suliban.

“I would hope your people would have more faith in us.” I replied, unable to hide my irritation. She stopped walking and I stumbled at her sudden halt.

“You really don't understand us at all.” She hissed. “Ignoring for a moment that your people saw us as the enemy in the past, we’ve spent many years being let down by people in those uniforms.” She jabbed me directly in my KLICOM delta. “Oh sure, individual officers, like you, have gone above and beyond for us, but as a whole? The Federation failed us, not just here on New Jerusalem, but all across the quadrant. Even before the Klingons we were a second class species inside Federation space. The historic enemy that almost stopped the founding, no one wanted or cared about us! Why do you think the Klingons chose us? You made it easy for them!”

Sala was shouting at this point. Foro and Risi had also halted and turned to face the two of us. I was alarmed to see Risi’s hands move to his phaser rifle, even though it was likely just a reflex at Sala’s increased volume. I didn't want them to hear this, but I could think of no reason to order them to leave either. Unfortunately Sala was also completely right. The Federation had turned a blind eye to the poverty and ostracism of the itinerant Suliban populations both inside and outside of our space. That Stone woman referring to them as galactic trash was a sentiment I was sure echoed by many federation citizens. Even here I was doing it again, despite what Sala had said about my actions making me the exception. I wasn’t including them in any of the planning, instead choosing to focus on myself and my crew. That needed to stop, I needed to do better.

“You're right.” I held up my hands in an attempt to mollify her. “What should I do?” That caught her off guard and she co*cked her head in response. I continued, emboldened by her reaction. “I mean it Sala, tell me how I make this right. How do we win the trust of your people?”

“I don't know Niah, at least not yet, give me some time, I’ll speak with them.” Her shoulders slumped in resignation. I resisted the instinct to reach out to her. She was still angry with me and in all likelihood this had been building under the surface for a while. I silently admonished myself again for my slipup before speaking.

“That's all I can ask for Sala. We’ll do whatever it takes.” She nodded and we resumed our walk towards the spaceport. Taking advantage of the distance between my officers and the two of us, I tried to reassure Sala.

“You’re doing a great job, representing your people with me.” I observed, keeping my voice low so only we were privy to the conversation. She huffed in response.

“I’ve never done a good job of speaking for them, with you or otherwise. Vaanek is the one you want for this.” she replied, her voice unsteady. “I should just head to one of the shelters.”

“Maybe.” I remarked, as much to myself as to her. “You want to know something, Sala?” Her attention focused on me as we walked and despite the sour look she sent my way I took that as permission to elaborate.

“We rarely get exactly what we want. Take yesterday. If I knew there was a D7 lurking over the border I would have wanted to be in the center chair of a Constitution or Kirov right now. Or be commanding a company of FGF marines with armor. But we don't always get what we want.” I was quoting a piece of classical music right now, but I knew Sala wouldn't be able to tell. “But sometimes you find you get what you need. What I need right now is someone to bridge the gap between the Suliban and Starfleet. I think that someone is you. I trust you to figure it out.” Sala snorted.

“That makes one of us.”

“Just think it over on the shuttle ride ok?” I replied as we crossed the last street separating us from New Jerusalems spaceport.

The spaceport itself was a lynchpin of our defense. The location of one of the transport inhibitor pylons also served as our supply depot and base of operations for our three combat ready shuttles. Currently both the Baumgartner and Popovich were on station, the former being loaded with Commander Foro’s weapon, the latter undergoing repair. We boarded the Baumgartner after a brief conversation with Chief Petty Officer Al-Ibrahim to confirm the state of the gas canisters and my taking an opportunity to draw a new phaser from stores. It was cramped in the shuttle's interior, the pallet of gas canisters nearly filled the passenger compartment. It was so large that we were forced to fly with the rear hatch partially lowered. I asked Sala to sit up front with the pilot, which she reluctantly agreed to. At least that way one of us would be strapped in and secure. After one final round of preflight checks to make sure the cargo was secure and a last-minute confirmation of our destination we launched into the morning sunshine.

The wind whipping in through the open ramp made conversation impossible despite the headsets we all wore and I found myself alone with my thoughts once more. Fortunately, I had a distraction. Commander Foro had provided me with a PADD laying out the details of her plan, and I busied myself by reading the details. I was quite proud of my science officer, not only had she been able to refine enough gas to cover most of our western approach, she had also worked out a delivery system as well. The farms around the edge of the used a central irrigation system that, if purged, could be used to vent the gas in rows along the front line we now occupied. There was a catch, however. We didn't have nearly enough rebreather masks for all the personnel on the front line, which meant we would have to move most of our troops into reserve before we deployed the gas. I had just started reading the finer details of the deployment system when the whole shuttle shuddered violently. We had just been fired on.

“Contact, five o clock high, everyone grab onto something.” came the clipped voice of the pilot through my headset. I wrapped my arm around one of the straps and the shuttle dove into a roll. I immediately lost the PADD out the ramp in the maneuver, and I saw Lieutenant Risi barely manage to wrap Commander Foro in a bear hug to stop her from tumbling out after it. The shuttle dove at full thrust, the engines screaming as we lost altitude. Through the open ramp I could see a pair of Ki’Tang’s settle in behind us. Their disruptor bolts seared through the air just centimeters from the shuttle's hull and left an acrid tang in the air. The pilot banked hard to the right to avoid something and I lost sight of the raptors behind us. That something had turned out to be a colonial prefab, which appeared suddenly alongside us as the shuttle wove through the colony's streets. Another bang reverberated through the hull, though higher pitched than if we had taken a disruptor hit. We must have hit something, inevitable at this low altitude. I cursed. I am not used to being this helpless during a fight. Even onboard a starship I had a duty station, orders to give or at least something to keep my mind occupied. In the cramped confines of this shuttle however, all I could do was hang on and hope.

Another prefab whipped by below us, then another followed by yet another. We were heading back into the colony rather than making for the front. Likely making for the weapon teams commanded by Lieutenant Whitman for the additional firepower. More disruptor fire criss-crossed the open space behind us, blowing apart something on the ground in a ball of fire as we passed above it. I couldn't make any sense of where we were.

“sh*t.” The pilot cursed and the shuttle climbed sharply before twisting and taking us back in the direction we had just come from. The green glow of a Klingon photon torpedo streaked past us before course correcting back to follow. The pilot weaved us through buildings in an attempt to break the torpedoes lock but it was no use, the torpedo continued to gain on us. With a wordless yell the pilot threw us into a roll and dove under a sign that spanned over the street. The torpedo, which was mere meters from us at this point, hit the sign and detonated, the shockwave tore through the shuttle's cabin. The pressure wave knocked my arm loose and I was thrown against the co*ckpit door. Pain shot up my right arm, no doubt making my fractured hand worse. The pilot chose this moment to climb and I was tossed into the pallet of canisters as I fell towards the open ramp, my cry of alarm drowned out by the roar of the engines. The impact cost me my headset and communicator, both falling out of the still climbing shuttle. I scrambled for purchase but it was no use, I was slipping on the smooth outer casings of the canisters. Another disruptor bolt struck the hull and I bounced off the canisters as the shuttle shook. I went weightless for a moment and started to fall towards the open ramp. I was in freefall now. This is how I was going to die.

A big red hand darted out, wrapped around mine and pulled, arresting my fall. Lieutenant Risi had caught me. His other arm was wrapped around Commander Foro’s torso, while she braced her legs on a gas canister and one of the folded wall seats. Risi dangled precariously between us, his legs kicking in the open air. I could see Commander Foro speaking but I couldn't make out anything without my headset. The shuttle suddenly pitched and I felt our grips start to slip. With a bellow Risi twisted his body and hurled me past him towards the co*ckpit door. I hit a knot of anchor cables as I flew past him and managed to slip my broken hand between a pair of them. With a scream of effort and pain in equal measure I swung my other hand around and locked my wrists together. Finally, I was secure again. The shuttle banked, leveling out and we fell back to the deck. I realized my heart was racing.

My relief was short-lived as the ugly prow of a Ki’Tang maneuvered to fill the space behind us. For the second time in less than a minute I stared my own death in the face. I could actually see the chin mounted disruptor swivel to take aim at the open space in the back of the shuttle. A new sound suddenly joined the cacophony of the shuttle engines and the wind whipping past us. The sound of Federation phasers! The Ki’Tang glowed for an instant as its structure collapsed and then blew apart in a shower of shrapnel. The space it had occupied behind us was briefly filled by a federation shuttle, no doubt the Savitskya. That was Ensign Grants bird, the pilot who I had admonished only a few hours ago when I had been desperate for painkillers. Commander Foro whooped over the roar of the wind around us. The sound of phasers sounded again and again. The Savitskya had managed to draw our other pursuers attention. As much as I wanted the Baumgartner to stay to keep the odds in our favor, the cargo we carried was too important. I gestured to Commander Foro to pass me her headset.

“Pilot,” I said once I finished strapping the headset to my head. “Put us back on our original course. This cargo is too important. The Savitskya can look after herself.” it took our pilot a moment to respond, clearly torn between the mission and orders versus fighting alongside their fellow pilot.

“Aye-aye ma’am.” came the response. The shuttle leveled out after making a wide turn to put us back on our original heading. We were treated to an incredible display of aerial acrobatics out the open hatch as the Savitskya and the other Ki’Tang duel in the sky over New Jerusalem. I had no idea the Resolute possessed such a talented cadre of shuttle pilots. If we survived this, I would make sure they were all decorated for this action. The aerial duel moved past us and we settled into the relative quiet of the flight.

Finally feeling like I wasn't about to die, I leaned against the shuttled bulkhead, letting my arms support my weight for a moment. My heart was still racing and I struggled to get it under control. To my own surprise the only thing I could think about was Sala. I hoped she was both ok and hadn’t been aware of what had happened during the dogfight. A thought crossed my mind, unbidden, bringing me back to what Sala had asked me as we had walked back to the medical tent. “What would you like to call me?” She had asked. An innocuous question, but one up until this moment I had struggled with. My recent pair of near-death experiences had made everything so simple. I knew I had to tell her, and soon, but I wanted to wait for the right moment.

We touched down near Commander Fanes command post, sustaining a few stray hits from handheld disruptors fired at us from the Klingon lines, none of which were powerful enough to threaten a Class C shuttlecraft. Our flight pass over Federation lines did afford me a good look at the Klingon positions at least. They had used the targs charge to advance unhindered and dug in only a few hundred meters from our emplacements. This negated our twin advantages of the length of the approach and the lack of cover. However, it did mean the Klingon troops were closer to the irrigation outflows and thus our ace in the hole.

The Command post was a small group of outbuildings converted into usable structures. The civilian volunteers had also leveled the ground and used some of the nearby farming vehicles to create tall earthen berms to protect a newly created assemblage area behind the group of structures. Commander Fane and a team of engineers ran out of one of the buildings that was crowned with newly bolted on sensor towers and transmission antennas to greet us. A few of our positions returned fire on the enemy that had revealed themselves by firing on our shuttle which only added to the noise of the shuttle's engines winding down. As soon as I felt the nacelles touch solid ground I was back up on my feet and disentangling my arms from the support straps. Legs wobbling from the adrenaline I walked unsteadily from the shuttle and down the ramp.

“Hell of a fight Captain!” Commander Fane called as he approached over the whine of the engines powering down. I waved to him, still far too high strung to reply. My officers exited next, Commander Foro helping Lieutenant Risi down the ramp. From the look of it he had a dislocated shoulder, no doubt from him hurling me back into the shuttle. Lastly Sala ran down the ramp and straight at me.

“Sala wait!” but it was no use, she either couldn't hear me or didn't care. She threw her arms around me and hugged me tightly.

“I was so scared, all I could think about was that open ramp and the three of you back there.” I opted to return the hug, despite the presence of half of my senior staff. I let her hold me for a moment, choosing to block everything else out and just exist as the two of us for an instant. I thought about trying to tell her that nothing had happened but decided against it. Not only would it deny the incredible bravery of my crew, but it would also be a lie. I wouldn't be doing that anymore.

“I need a moment, Sala.” I moved to break the hug and her arms relaxed. Our pilot, who I finally recognized as Ensign Yukimura, had joined the rest of my officers. This was as good a time as any to acknowledge what the three of them had done.

“Watch this.” I bent down and whispered in Sala’s ear. She nodded at me, falling in behind as I walked toward the assembled officers.

“Lieutenant Risi, Lieutenant Commander Foro and Ensign Yukimura, on me please.” I called over the commotion of the command area to the crew members who had been with me on the shuttle. The rest of the assembled personnel quieted and turned to witness what was about to happen. The three of them formed up in front of me. I felt bad about keeping Risi from a medic, but I didn't want anyone to miss what I had to say. Taking a deep breath I began.

“Lieutenant Commander, Lieutenant, Ensign. I have no way of making this official right now, but I want it known by everyone present that I will be putting all three of your names forward for the Starfleet Medal of Commendation. Not only did you go above and beyond to protect our critical cargo, but you also saved my life.” I moved in front of Lieutenant Risi and extended my hand. He took it and I thanked him personally. I repeated the same action with both Commander Foro, and Ensign Yukimura, congratulating them on their performance during the mission. As I finished shaking Ensign Yukimura's hand a cheer went up from the assembled crew. The cheer itself was ragged and lacked the gusto of a full parade ground salute, no doubt due to fatigue, but it still filled me with pride to hear it.

“Thank you again.” I added after the cheering died down. “I’m afraid I can't dismiss you for some well-earned R&R. Commander Foro, take charge of deploying the gas, take any personnel you may require. Lieutenant, get that arm seen too. Ensign, we might need to leave in a hurry, so I want you on standby. Dismissed.” With that, the gaggle of officers broke apart. A group of them followed Commander Foro towards a cluster of low outbuildings while others returned to their position on the front or began the process of unloading the shuttle. In the commotion I lost track of Sala. Before I had a chance to look for her, Commander Fane cornered me.

“Let's talk, Captain. Somewhere out of the way.” I nodded and he led me to the far side of the Baumgartner out of earshot of the officers around us. Once we were hidden, he started speaking.

“How was it back at the command post? Bray told me about what happened.” He glanced down at my hand, still strapped into the osseous regenerator.

“Official numbers put us at four dead twenty-two wounded.” I replied. I had managed to get the casualty figures from Doctor Truong’s desk before departing, though this was the first instance I had spoken the numbers aloud.

“Any of ours?” Commander Fane asked, his lips drawn into a nervous line.

“Somehow no, the four are all local. Some of ours are counted in the wounded though. The doctors taking care of them, Marcus, they’ll all be ok.” I tried to be reassuring.

“Numbers are about the same here too. Crewperson Howard was killed by a targ, and Ensign Jeon took a disruptor bolt in the initial skirmish.” Damn, that was two of my crew who had died for my decision, not counting those aboard the Resolute.

“Risi’s going to take Ensign Jeon’s death badly, she was one of his favorite team leaders.” I said quietly. I was angry I couldn't recall anything about crewperson Howard. It was my fault for not making the time to learn more about the crew who I was responsible for, and I didn’t even know enough about the man to mourn him properly.

“I’m going to wait a bit before breaking the news to him, he looked pretty banged up.” Commander Fane added after a moment.

“He has every right to take a break. It's entirely due to his reflexes that I'm not a stain on some New Jerusalem street.” I sighed. Commander Fane raised an eyebrow, but I shot him a look that said drop it. I had no interest in explaining just how close I had come to death in the back of that shuttlecraft. We stood in silence for a moment, neither of us sure what to say next. Eventually I broke the awkward quiet.

“Her plan might actually work, Marcus. I had a good look at the Klingon positions while we flew in. They're too close to the colony’s irrigation system. That's how we’re going to deploy the gas. I had a PADD that explained more, but I think it's currently shattered on a street somewhere over there.” I gestured to the center of the colony to illustrate my point before speaking again. “We have a problem though. We don't have anywhere near enough rebreathers for the entire line. We’re going to have to pull most of our troops back before we launch the gas. Can I trust you to handle organizing that?”

“Absolutely captain.”

“Good, we need to make sure the Klingons don't figure out that we’re moving our troops or why. That's when I would attack if I were them. We need something to draw their attention away from our line.” I could see the gears in the Commander's head grinding as he thought about how best to do this.

“You’re not going to like this Captain, but I think there's a way. We need the Klingons to be paying attention to something other than our movements. We know their sensors are better than ours, we must assume they have coverage across the entirety of the western approach.” I could already tell where this was heading and Marcus was right, I really didn't like it. He continued.

“We need to attack them somewhere and with enough force to keep them occupied.” he said, a distant look in his eyes. “That means a sizable force, and one that won’t break and run once it starts getting difficult. That means it's down to us Captain.” With this he tapped the KLICOM delta on his uniform's breast. “That also means we’ll need to pull our teams away from the transport inhibitors, which is a risk in and of itself. We’ll need most if not all the security department, some of the personnel Sally has on overwatch plus medics from Allans mob. I’ll also take volunteers from the other departments and the Baumgartner and Savitskya if they can be spared.”

“Wait Marcus slow down, what do you mean you?” I replied. I hated that he had already volunteered himself to lead this. Something this risky was the captain's responsibility. How would I ever show my face in front of my crew if I didn't do this with them?

“Captain…” He started but I wasn't done.

“I agree with you alright, It's a solid idea. But there's no way you and forty some security officers can just rush the entire Klingon position. Even with a shuttle cover. I can't ask any of you to do it and I certainly can't stay behind!” I was animated at this point, pacing around our secluded spot, grateful that none of my crew could see us or were paying us any mind.

“Captain…” He insisted again, but I carried on, heedless of his input.

“We’ve already lost two ships and their crews, at least six people are dead with almost fifty injured. Too many people have died because I was too stubborn to cut our losses and back down. I’m not sending any more people to their deaths alright!” I was shouting at this point and I could feel tears start to burn in the corner of my eyes. “I can't keep doing it. I can't keep killing people. This isn't what I joined Starfleet for! I wanted to take the risks, not force others to take them for me!” Shaking with anger I rested my arm against the side of the Baumgartner. Leaning my head on my forearm to cover my face, I took a moment to focus on my breathing and get myself under control. I was tired, sure, but this was more. I had accidentally confronted my personal demons directly in front of my first officer. This was absolutely something he didn't need to see. I could at least blame this moment of vulnerability on the stims if it came to that. With a sharp breath, I raised my head and turned back to him.

“Ok Commander, here's what you’re going to do. You’re going to give me a detailed explanation of this plan in the next hour. Not just who and what you need, but how you do it, and how you get out after. It needs to make sense and not just be some pointless charge or last stand. Do I make myself clear?” Harsher than I had wanted, but I needed him to understand the severity of my feelings around the plan. He stiffened as I spoke, reminiscent of a cadet being dressed down.

“Yes Captain.” He replied, his voice perfectly neutral. I continued.

“Good. I meant what I said, it's a good plan. But too many people have already died, and I won't let you or anyone else throw their lives away with unnecessary heroics.” He made a face as if I had just said something distasteful. When he responded again his voice was lower with an undercurrent of fury in it.

“No one's planning on doing that Captain, least of all me. I’ll have the plan ready for you within the hour.” With that he spun on his heel and stalked off towards the makeshift command post. I took a deep breath and leaned against the shuttle. Had I just ruined my relationship with my first officer? My mind had been racing ever since my near death above the colony and I was having issues thinking clearly. I screwed my eyes shut, trying to concentrate on anything to ground myself but nothing was working. My mind wouldn't clear and I had too much nervous energy to focus on trying to fix it. With a wordless yell, I started walking to try to work out some of this, not really focused on where I was going.

I passed the command post as I walked back towards the city away from the line. I also passed what appeared to be the casualty collection point for this section of the line. The blue uniformed medics racing between the beds in the open-air aid station paid me no mind. I passed a supply yard, packed high with munitions originally intended for the colony. I passed small knots of Starfleet officers, brotherhood soldiers and Suliban volunteers who sat in the shadows of buildings or leaned against fences trying to find a moment's peace in all of this. I eventually found myself at a small collection of modular civilian tents. These appeared to be occupied by the Suliban, and small groups of them moved between the tents carrying oversized pots, bundles of vegetables and boxes of Starfleet ration packs. Intrigued, I followed a cluster of them carrying pots into a large tent. Whatever was in them smelled like real food. The tent itself had been turned into an impromptu mess hall and at the long tables sat small pockets of Suliban alongside members of my ships crew. I stopped in the doorway and gawked. I had no idea this place had existed and would certainly not have settled for another miserable Starfleet ration when the possibility of a home cooked meal existed.

“Grab a tray or grab a seat, you’re holding up the line.” A gruff voice called to me. I looked to see an older Suliban standing at a table surrounded by trays of food, holding a ladle. Completely dumbfounded on how to answer, I turned and walked out the tent without a word. I still hadn’t worked out all the nervous energy I was struggling with. Plus, I had felt like I was intruding on something not meant for me. That tent had been an oasis of tranquility away from the fighting and experiencing that right now was something I would be able to survive. I cast my eyes around the rest of the tents, looking for some sign of stability; a person I knew or a location I was familiar with. Fortunately, at that moment fate saw fit to deliver me a lifeline.

“I thought that was you.” Sala said from behind me, emerging from the mess tent. I turned to her and she continued. “I was following your advice. Eat when you can right?” She hugged me.

“Hello Sala.” I replied, returning her hug. She squeezed me for a moment before letting go and stepping back to look at me. A concerned look fell across her face.

“Are you feeling alright Niah?” She asked me, co*cking her head slightly. I could hear the worry in her voice and my first instinct was to return to my old mantra. The rational part of my brain was screaming the words deflect, reassure, manage at me, but I shoved it down in favor of being honest.

“No, I’m not. I just shouted my first officer into submission when all he was trying to do was be realistic about our situation. I think I might have ruined our working relationship. Plus, I’m full of nervous energy and can't relax or focus. But somehow, I’m also the most exhausted I have ever been.” I was pacing again. Sala grabbed my hand to stop me and try to focus my attention on her.

“Niah come with me.” She tugged at my hand insistently and I followed. She led me to a small row of young trees, clearly planted by the colonists. “Sit.” She commanded. I was in no state to argue, so I sat with my back on one of the trees. It bent a bit under my weight but remained upright. Pulling my legs up to my chest, I let out a sigh and hung my head between them. The stillness of the moment was only broken by the occasional twitter of a bid and the incessant tapping of my left foot. I had managed to channel most of my nervous energy there at least.

“Talk to me Niah, what's happened?” Sala had sat next to me. I could hear the worry in her voice.

“I almost died in that shuttle, Sala. I didn't want to tell you before, I figured I would be able to just shove it down like everything else, but for some reason it isn't working this time.” I replied quietly, my head still hanging between my knees. “It's not like this is the first time I’ve almost died, not by a long shot. But that shuttle was different and I don't know why. Am I a coward now Sala?” That had to be it. I couldn't even bear to look at her right now so I squeezed my eyes shut instead and waited for the inevitable sound of her getting up to leave. I was taken completely by surprise when instead she surprised me by leaning into me and wrapping her arm around my shoulders.

“I think this time is different.” She replied. “I think that you’re not used to this.” I was floored. She said that with such confidence. I had been in Starfleet for almost twenty years. I was used to danger, the pressures of command and I told her as much.

“I don't mean all of that, I mean you’re not used to mattering. You’ve never been in a situation where the stakes have been so high for so many and the pressures getting to you. It's completely understandable by the way. No one is ready to deal with this.” She elaborated. “Plus, I have a feeling this,” She squeezed my shoulder for emphasis, “isn’t exactly familiar to you. I think you’re not used to feeling like you have a reason to survive and you don't know what to do now that you do.” She had me dead to rights, that had to be the truth. Everything Cserr and I had talked about as well as whatever was developing between Sala and I. Add in the ever more apparent fact that not only did the crew respect me as a captain, but also believed in me to the mix and I was feeling like a completely different person.

“I…I think you’re right.” I finally managed to say. “How did you know?”

“I’ve been following you around this place for over a day now. I’ve been able to pick up on the little things.” She gave my shoulder another squeeze before continuing. “You probably don't notice it and I don't think they would ever tell you, but your crew love you, Niah. I’ve had a few private moments where I’ve been able to talk with them about you and you would not believe some of the praise they’ve given you. Before you ask, a lot of it was in confidence, so I will not be repeating it, but I think this situation is starting to force you to see how important you are to the people around you.” She was right of course. Even though I was surprised to hear her words, what she was saying made sense. I laughed.

“For a class three warp field technician you’re pretty insightful, you know that?” I replied, adopting a more cheerful tone. What she had said had managed to reassure me.

“I’m going to take that as a compliment.” She shot back sarcastically, but I could tell she was in good spirits.”

“I meant it as just that and nothing else.” She unwrapped her arm from around me so she could playfully shove me as a reply. It was surprising enough that I sprawled out on the ground. Sala laughed, covering her mouth with one hand.

“I didn't think I pushed you that hard!” she said through her laughter.

“I’m tired, so you got the drop on me. Not a chance you could do that if I was at my best!” I retorted, my laughter joining hers.

“We’re going to need you at your best, Niah, so why don't you stay down there and take a break. I’ll keep an eye out for anyone looking for you and I still have that communicator you gave me yesterday. Since you don't seem to have yours anymore.” I was in no position to argue this, so I rolled onto my back and stretched out. I found myself staring at the sky under the shade of a tree for the second time and I could feel the siren song of sleep aching in my body.

“Thanks Sala, for everything.” I mumbled, yawning. I could feel every ache in my body returning. She patted my leg in response.

“Have a good nap captain.” She replied softly. With that I closed my eyes and sleep finally took me.

Chapter 15: Chapter 14

Chapter Text

I awoke a few hours later. Thankfully, I didn't startle awake and embarrass myself again. I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and leaned up on my elbows, still trying to work the weariness out of my body. I was still on the ground next to the small row of trees where I had fallen asleep and at some point, Sala had joined me, laying on her back next to me with her hands folded behind her head.

“I’m awake!” I said to no one in particular, but Sala made a noise, letting me know she had heard me. Looking up at the sky I could see the planet's star was past its zenith. I must have slept all morning! “sh*t how long was I out?”

“A couple hours maybe.” Sala responded from next me. “I’ve been dozing too.”

“You haven't heard the communicator, have you?” I asked her. I certainly hadn’t. Despite the uneven ground I had managed to fall into a deep sleep and had been deaf to the world around me.

“Nah, aside from a few people walking by there hasn't been so much as a peep from your people or the Klingons. I think the universe is finally giving us some good luck.” She rolled over to face me and smiled “You were out like a light. Did you know you snore?” She teased.

“I do not!” I replied indignantly. As my body continued to wake up all my aches and pains returned. I inhaled sharply as the pain in my leg returned, the dull ache that followed me back from the Sirius. I tilted my head back so I could look at her again.

“Were you really following my advice about getting something to eat back there?” I asked. I had a feeling she was up to something, though I couldn't put my finger on what through my lingering fatigue.

“Honestly yes, even if it wasn't what I hadn’t intended to do.” her reply carried with it her familiar teasing lilt, my instincts were correct, but she wasn't being forthcoming.

“Better than human food?” She laughed at this.

“It tasted better than whatever that ration smelled like, that's for sure.”

“Must have been nice.” I responded, stretching again. We lay in the quiet midafternoon sun for a few more moments, silently enjoying each other's company. Eventually Sala broke the silence.

“I was actually doing what you suggested, back from before the horrible shuttle flight. Naad and Gebin and a few of their friends were back in that kitchen. They're the closest thing we have to trained fighters. They helped out Vannek a lot.” Her voice trailed off here and it took a beat before she spoke again.

“I filled them in, Niah, let them know what the plan was. I hope that's ok?”

“Of course! I said we needed to include your people and I mean it.” I rolled onto my stomach to give her my full attention, I was curious to hear the Suliban’s reaction to the plan. “So what were their thoughts on it?”

“Right.” Sala replied. “They were still unsure, but they were impressed at what your officers managed to come up with. They want to help. They’re as invested as you and I are.”

“So we need to find a way for them to help. I can do that.” With a hiss I pushed my body up and shook it out. “But first I need to check in with my crew.”

“Do you really?.” Sala said, still laying on the ground but looking up at me. “If they needed you right now, they would have found a way to reach you.” She was probably right but feeling useless never sat well with me.

“Well, what should I be doing then?” I asked her. It was a genuine question, but it came out snarkier than I had wanted. I immediately knew I had made a mistake, but before I could apologize Sala spoke.

“I don’t know.” She replied, a sour note to her voice. “Maybe get your hand checked?” With a groan she stood up as well and faced away from me. “We might as well get going, you’re not going to take my suggestions anyways.”

“It's not like that, I’m sorry, that came out wrong.” She looked over her shoulder at me and I continued. “You’re right about my crew not needing me right now, it's just hard for me to feel useless.”

“Taking care of yourself isn't being useless, running yourself ragged is.” She said after a moment, still looking at me. “We learned that during the run from Bregat last year. It wasn't doing us any good if we survived without any of the things that made us who we are.” She wrapped her arms around herself for comfort as she spoke. “It's important to remember that.”

“I am still so sorry all of that happened to you and your people. I’m sorry that KLICOM and the Federation as a whole weren’t able to stop it. We failed the Suliban, and it will be a stain on the Federation for as long as we exist.” I stated, as much to reassure her as well as to mollify my own feelings of grief and inadequacy.

“At least you’re doing something about it now.” She replied and smiled. “Come on, let's get you back to your crew.”

We walked back to my first officer's command post in silence. The weather had begun to change and clouds were gathering along the colony’s northern edge. The gloomy weather wasn’t helping my mood. I couldn't stop thinking about Commander Fanes' idea and trying to find alternatives to it. I hated that he was right, and a bunch of my crew were about to risk their lives for nothing other than buying us time. I had fought in a similar engagement against the Tholian’s while onboard the Antioch and once the dust had settled eleven officers and crew were dead. The last thing I wanted was a repeat here. While I couldn't think of any alternative, I was at least able to determine a way to at least mitigate the risk.

As we entered the clearing it was obvious the mood had changed. The whole command post was a hive of activity, about sixty Starfleet officers, their blues, reds, and golds obscured by the black of Starfleet body armor were assembled in loose groups back from the line. The Baumgartner had been joined by the Savitskya as well while we had been gone. A team of flight support crew persons were patching up a burn on her port nacelle. I wondered for a moment if that damage had been sustained when Ensign Grant had saved the Baumgartner from that Ki’Tang. We were maintaining quite a pace as we crossed the assembly area and I drew the eyes of the officers who were loitering in various stages of preparation. A few of them called out greetings or cheers but most followed me with their eyes in silence. I was reminded of my intrusion into the armory on the Resolute when this mission had first started. There were things the captain was supposed to separate from and I was interfering again.

“Where's Commander Fane?” I asked a passing Lieutenant and she pointed me to the same building he had come out of when we had landed. Nodding in thanks I set off, Sala trailing behind me. The building itself wasn't well made, likely some kind of storage structure before my teams had gotten to work on it. I shoved the metal door open and it creaked on its unoiled joints. The inside was a hive of activity, like a larger version of what we had set up in the Fort. Commander Fane stood in front of a pair of screens with Lieutenant Risi opposite, a holographic sand table between them. I had caught them mid conversation and Commander Fane was currently speaking.

“...So that's the plan, you’ll take team two up the left onto the hill. Once it is secured Ensign Bakshi will bring up the photon launchers. That will cover my team's push up the middle and buy us time for Chief Phenna and team three to hit them here.” With this he tapped a spot on the holographic table I couldn't see before continuing. “That will tie up the majority of their front and let the captain start moving the bulk of our forces back into the city. If we can find her.” Risi noticed me and a flash of blue rippled across his scales, but Commander Fane didn't notice. I cleared my throat and the command post went quiet, everyone pausing in their duties to note my arrival.

“Will let me do what Commander?” I said as he whirled back to face me.

“Sorry Captain, we were just finalizing the plan, with your approval of course.” I had never seen Commander Fane look sheepish before. Did he wonder where I had been? Without replying I walked up to the sand table and stood between him and Risi.

“Alright Commander, show me your plan.” He and Risi walked me through it, and just as before, it was a solid plan, if a little complex. They were attacking in three waves. Risi and his team would take the left and occupy the high ground before Commander Fane attacked in the middle to pin the Klingon mercenaries in place. Finally Chief Petty Officer Phenna would hit them from the right in an attempt to roll down their flank. Both shuttles would provide air cover if it was safe wherever they were needed. It was a fairly textbook maneuver and we had the motivated troops to pull it off. It was going to come down to a question of numbers and how hard the Klingons and their mercenaries wanted to fight. Once he was finished explaining I spoke again.

“Like I said before, it's a solid plan, but I’m making a change.” His eyes snapped up from the display to look at me. I could imagine what he was thinking, based on our earlier conversation. I held up a hand to mollify him.

“Nothing major Commander. I will be taking overall command of the attack from here. I also want Suliban to hold our positions. That way you don't have to choose between who you want on your teams or on the line. You can just take our best.” I gestured over to her. “Sala knows who to use, so coordinate with her please. Risi, I want you to handle that, so delegate someone from your department to oversee disseminating our withdrawal plans.” Risi nodded so I continued. “Have the rebreathers been brought up?”

“In the Savitskaya.” Risi replied. “We’re distributing them now. The Commanders team will be taking some along as well, if this works, it's possible they could be caught in the gas as well.” I nodded.

“Good thinking, the both of you. Any word from Commander Foro?” I asked.

“She’ll be ready in the next forty or so minutes to deploy the gas. Apparently, they ran into a few problems, but she would have to brief you, they went over my head.” Commander Fane elaborated. This was great progress and exactly the kind of win we needed.

“Alright, I’m going to get this thing off.” I raised my hand “and get a rebreather, meet me out back in a few minutes, I want to speak to your teams. As I exited the command post I heard the door open and close behind me and turned to look back. Commander Fane was thundering towards me, a look of fury replacing the usual kindness in his eyes.

“Captain, I need to speak with you, alone.” He hissed at me. In a mirror of our previous conversation, I led him around to the same side of the building where we had spoken earlier.

“Alright Commander.” I said, guessing what he wanted to speak about.

“Where were you?” His voice was low, but I could tell that was only through significant effort. “You’ve been gone almost four hours. I would have sent out search teams if we hadn’t been so busy.”

“I went for a walk Commander, I needed to clear my head after we spoke.” I replied. I could hear my old ways coming to surface again. Here was the deflection.

“For four hours, in a hostile combat zone? Without an escort?” The timbre of his voice was rising. “Risi almost went crazy after he couldn't find you. I had to order him to stay and help me plan our attack.” Time to manage.

“I only ever went back towards the colony, away from the combat zone, towards that field hospital.” I motioned in the direction Sala and I had come from. “Fortunately, nothing happened, but you’re right, I’ll be more careful in the future.” And there was reassure, to finish off the trinity.

“Cut the crap Captain.” That tone was the last thing I’d expected out of him “I don't care why you snuck away; I care that you didn't tell anyone!”

“I needed a nap!” I hissed out through my teeth and it took all my willpower to not cover my mouth with my hands in surprise. His expression changed immediately to something softer. “I haven't slept in almost thirty-six hours. The doc gave me some stims, but they didn't help. I was spiraling, if it hadn't been for Sala, I don't know what would have happened or where I would be right now” This was an uncomfortable level of vulnerability with my first officer, a man who I was sure hated me now.

“Did you at least get your nap captain?” he asked. That had not been at all what I had expected him to say.

“Yes.” I replied automatically, cursing my brain for acting before thinking. He smiled; the earlier anger gone from his eyes.

“You really should have said something Captain, one of the first things we did here was set up bunks, I could have cleared a space for you to have some privacy. No one would have minded.” I felt stupid. I knew why I never mentioned my fatigue, no doubt some aphorism about professionalism from command classes. One of the canned lines around projecting authority or maintaining a professional distance. But still, it was nice to think that I could have had a comfortable nap on a field cot.

“I think I didn't want to look weak in front of the crew. I’m still the captain, and for better or worse that makes me larger than life.” I sighed before continuing, my shoulders slumping. “All of this is my fault, but they still need to be able to look to me for strength. All that falls apart if I look mortal.”

“I can promise you the crew wouldn't think less of you if you took a nap.” Commander Fane replied. “They always talk about that professional distance crap in classes and I think it works for the FGF, but in Starfleet we work better when we care about each other and see each other as, if you’ll forgive me, human. Especially in dangerous situations like this. It lets you know the person next to you is going through it with you and that you’re not alone.” He smiled before continuing. “I’ve seen you do that with the crew, letting them know you care about them, trust the crew to care about you back ok? A little closeness and familiarity can do wonders in a crisis.” He put a hand on my shoulder. I had no idea why Marcus Fane wasn't a captain already and at this moment I longed for our roles to be reversed.

“Thanks Marcus.” I said softly.

“Anytime Captain.” The Marcus Fane I knew was back. “You just gave us all a scare, that's all I was angry about. I’m still mad about you not telling me, but I’ll manage. Come on, let's get your hand out of that contraption.” He squeezed my shoulder while speaking, and gestured at my right hand when he pulled it away.

“You can use my name Marcus., if you want.” I replied. “I think this constitutes enough of a crisis for some familiarity.”

“Whatever you say Niah, now let's go find a medic.” We set off for the next building over, which I learned was their emergency aid station. Fortunately, my hand had healed well, and I was glad to have a full range of motion back. A few scars would have to be manually repaired with a dermal regenerator, but I didn't mind. My body was already a jagged map of scars, what more would a couple more matter? Sala and Risi joined us shortly as the device was removed from my hand. Marcus had drawn a rebreather for himself, Risi and me in the meantime and I slipped the straps over my head to let it hang from my neck in case I needed it at a moment's notice.

“Marcus, assemble your teams, I need a moment.” He nodded and I turned to Sala. “I’m sorry Sala, but I must insist you go with whoever Risi assigns to lead the redeployment. We can't spare any of these masks and there's a chance all of this could go very wrong with the gasses deployment.” As if to punctuate my concern the wind picked up for a moment. Don't worry, I’ll come find you after, alright?”

“This isn't enough, you know.” Her reply caught me off guard. I had believed this was what she had wanted and I asked her as such.

“You’re still not getting it Niah. I didn't want to say anything back there, but leaving us on guard duty is not what my people asked for. You said it yourself, you feel guilty for the way the colony and the Federation treated us. You’re trying to make it up to us.” She elaborated.

“That's not true, I chose my crew because they are a known element. I know they have the training, the equipment and my trust. I don't trust the Brotherhood to guard a bathroom, let alone attack a Klingon position and your people are unfortunately an unknown.” I could feel my antennae quivering nervously as I spoke. I don't know if I believed my excuse either. It was technically correct from a tactical perspective, but that changed nothing. She was right, I did feel this was my responsibility to fix and I never intended to force her people into any additional danger.

“I am starting to learn your tells.” Her tone was icy. “You don't believe that anymore than I do. You said it when we first met, you didn't want us to feel like we were responsible for protecting ourselves now that you’d shown up. There's a word for that. Patronizing.” This was the second time Sala had been angry about my handling of the Suliban. I was torn between my desire to keep the Suliban safe from harm and the fact that I couldn't help but agree with her. For the first time since our affair had started I cursed my attraction to Sala. Was she compromising my judgment? I decided to put that to the test.

“It's still the right decision from a tactical perspective.” I argued. “And those aren't at all the words I used.” I couldn't remember in the moment exactly what I had said, but I knew I wouldn't have been that tactless.

“It's not the words you used, it's the intent and you intend for yourself and your crew to struggle for us.” Exactly what Cserr had said to me almost a day ago at this point. Before my previous bad decisions had killed her and her crew. I needed to not make a similar mistake now. Sala crossed her arms over her chest and continued.

“You don't have the numbers. I could see their positions from the shuttle. There's hundreds of them out there. I’m no soldier but that’s too many for your people to handle. Let us help even those numbers. We’re sick of being sidelined, of being treated like we don’t matter in this galaxy. You told me to be a leader to my people, well I am, and my people want to help you. Let us help you!” That crossed a line, how dare she insinuate my crew couldn’t handle a pack of Naussicans? I wanted more than anything to argue this with her. I wanted to point out how Starfleet tactics made us more than able to handle this. How Marcus Fanes' experience would make their numbers meaningless. Those and a hundred other justifications died in my throat as I was confronted with the reality of the situation. If I didn't include the Suliban, I would lose them. Even if my actions saved them, I would have done nothing but confirm that the Federation doesn't value them as a people. I found myself faced with an impossible choice. Endanger our success here by introducing an unknown element at the eleventh hour or prove without a doubt the hypocrisy of the Federation.

“Sala, I don’t know.” I trailed off.

“Yes you do, she said quietly. You told me less than an hour ago that you were serious about including us. So do it. Or is everything I think I know about you actually wrong?” I slumped. I could threaten the entire government of a Federation colony with a phaser, stand up to a Klingon captain and fight a targ in hand to hand combat. But Sala had still managed to find my weakness. Despite everything that was wrong with me as a leader and a captain, I was proud of my integrity.

“Fine.” Her expression brightened immediately.

“You mean it Niah?” She asked, almost returning to her normal bubbly self.

“I do, what would anything we’ve done here be for if I didn’t? We would survive, sure, but our peoples would have simply returned to the status quo. You are federation citizens now, and I need to treat you like that. What do you need, Sala?” I was resigned to this, but my mind was already working. Where would I integrate them? Marcus’s mission was the most dangerous and the last thing I needed was our Suliban volunteers to be massacred. It was unlikely they would know how to operate the photon launchers that Ensign Bakshi’s team were responsible for, so that left Risi’s or Phenna’s teams. Well I would have to decide soon. Sala mirrored me in this moment, clearly considering what she would need. We stood there, less than a meter apart, surrounded by the activity of the command post, each lost in our own thoughts. Finally Sala broke the silence.

“Lets go back to the command post, I can make some calls and see how many volunteers I can get.” It was a solid enough place to start, so I followed her back inside after sending a runner to inform Commander Fane of the delay. It didn't take too long for Sala to find her volunteers. I was surprised and impressed by how deftly she organized this, coordinating with people we knew nothing about save from names to find the most qualified Suliban volunteers. It also showed without a shadow of a doubt why she was chosen to represent her people. She appeared to know every Suliban on the planet and would know immediately who she was speaking with and just what to say to convince them to join our offensive. Just shy of fifty Suliban volunteered to join us, nearly doubling our numbers. This would allow me to leave key officers behind to guard the most exposed transport inhibitors as well as directly coordinate the withdrawal on the ground.

Privately it confirmed my feelings for her as well. I had already believed that Sala possessed a unique style of leadership, one much more personal and interconnected than any taught in Starfleet. Her confidence had simply been shattered before. Now she moved with a purpose, directly her people to reach out to their families, friends and neighbors to find the right individuals we needed. I was proud of her, and happy to have contributed in some small way to helping her confidence return. I found myself dwelling on the question she had asked earlier. What did I want us to be?

“Alright Niah, we’re ready, everyone should be here soon, I hope this isn't too much of a delay?” I was so lost in my thoughts I didn't hear her finish talking. I looked up from the PADD I had been intending to review. Sala had turned away from the communications terminal and was facing me, hand on her hips. She smiled at me as I looked up. “Where were you just now?” she asked, and my antennae immediately flattened in embarrassment. I glanced down before responding.

“Reading the quartermasters report, making sure we have enough stores for all your new volunteers.” She chuckled.

“You’re lying, but that's ok, those tell me all I need to know.” She closed the distance with me and tapped one of my slowly rising antennae, which caused them both to immediately flatten again. I inhaled sharply.

“Please, please be careful touching those.” I managed to get out. “They are very sensitive.”

“Cute, well I imagine you have an attack to plan and a bunch of new volunteers to assign jobs to, I’ll head for the shelters now.”

“We don't have to split up just yet. Come on.” I added. We exited the command post and walked towards the assembly area that we had crossed this morning. It looked like my crew had been busy, where once clusters of handfuls of people dotted the square, now stood three cohesive groups, one for each of the three team leaders. The groups quieted as we approached, drawing up to attention like this was an academy parade. It was inspiring to see so many of my officers all in one place. The red of my entire security department intermixed with medics in blue and squad leaders and specialists in gold. Engineers formed teams with sensor specialists to operate the photon launchers while shuttle pilots shared good natured jabs with their ground crews. Security officers helped fit the first of the Suliban volunteers into Federation body armor and demonstrated how to test our rebreathers. This was a cross section of all of Starfleet on display, all the best we could offer, coming together to accomplish a near impossible task.

“Team leaders on me.” I called out and stopped a few paces from the assemblage. Commander Fane, Chief Phenna and to my surprise Commander Glov Gronnahk stepped forward. Risi was nowhere to be seen.

“Surprised to see me?” Bray said once the three of them halted. “Risi said he had something to take care of, so I volunteered to take his place.” That means Risi was staying behind to organize the withdrawal, good, I trusted him to take care of Sala.

“Alright you three, we all know the plan is solid, but I have another change to make and I wanted to talk it all over with you as you’re the ones actually putting your lives on the line here.” I gestured at Sala before continuing. “Our Suliban representative here has brought something to my attention that we need to address.” As I drew my officers attention to her she waved in response. I pointed at each one of my team leaders in turn before speaking again.

“I’ll still be taking operational command from here, Commander Fane will be in charge on the ground. I don't plan on intervening unless there's something I can see that he can't, so follow Marcus’s lead out there.” He nodded acknowledgement so I continued.

“We have been remiss in including the Suliban in our defense plans. They are in even more danger than we are, but we are not allowing them to impact their fates. Sala has personally assured us that there are those amongst the Suliban qualified to join your teams on this attack and I want to give them that chance. Bray or Phenna, I want to assign them to one of your teams.” Marcus met my eyes, he clearly understood why I was avoiding the option of assigning these volunteers to his team.

“I’ll take them.” Chief Petty Officer Phenna replied. A hard nosed Coridanite, she was the senior non commissioned officer in the Resolute’s security department. “I have experience working with local militia units from my time on the Tholian border.” I looked to Bray and he nodded.

“Thank you chief, that is exactly what we need. Remember everyone, this is important, but it's just to buy us time, so no heroics. I need all of you back here alive more than anything else right now. You meet overwhelming opposition, you fall back, unexpected obstacles, you fall back, anything seems off, you fall back understood?” The trio nodded. “Good, make sure that you’re talking to each other out there too. You see something, share it with everyone. I trust you to handle this.” I finished and stuck my hand out. They each shook it in turn and we exchanged a few more words of encouragement. Finishing my impromptu briefing I turned to address the larger group. A bosun whistle trilled to call the assembled officers to attention. I took a moment to look at the faces of the assembled crew before speaking as well as those of the crowd assembling to watch.

“Crew of the U.S.S. Resolute, before we go any farther, I just wanted to say thank you. The last day has asked more of us than most starship crews are asked for in a lifetime. We’ve gone from setback to setback with our heads held high and have shown the people of this colony as well as the Klingons what the best of Starfleet are capable of. You have all already done more than enough to be proud of.” Cheers rose to meet my last words and I let those words hang for a moment before speaking again.

“I have one more duty to ask of you though, before the day is over. We have our trump card, but we can't currently deploy it safely. I need you to buy us the time to do so. Can you do that for me?” A wordless roar from the crowd gave me my answer. I continued. “All I ask is for maybe a half an hour of hard fighting. Can you give me that?” The same roar met my question.

“Outstanding! Well, you all know your assignments, what are you waiting for?” Team leaders immediately began calling orders walking past me into the crowd, which was beginning to split into its three distinct components. The Suliban, civilians and brotherhood troops who had paused to watch the proceedings started moving again, returning to their duties. I stood in the middle of the chaos, allowing it to flow around me like a rock in a stream. I wanted to be present right now, the captain could be a powerful motivating factor in moments like this. It was a simple matter of offering a simple encouraging word or handshake to an unsure officer in moments like this and I enjoyed doing it. It wasn't long before Sala found me.

“Good speech,” she said, sliding up next to me. “Do they teach you that in Starfleet or do you just make them all up on your own?”

“Sort of,” I replied quietly. “There's a class on motivational rhetoric, but no one ever takes it seriously.” She laughed. I continued speaking with any officers who approached me, but we soon found ourselves standing in a now empty assembly area. Wordlessly, Sala intertwined her fingers with mine, and we stood there silently for a moment.

“Well Sala, this is it.” I said, trying not to spoil the moment. “Let's go find Lieutenant Risi.”

Chapter 16: Chapter 15

Chapter Text

We had just received the go ahead from Commander Foro, the gas was ready. Risi was overseeing the first phases of the withdrawal from the command post at the station next to mine. I was currently hunched over the holographic map of the western approach, watching as the three red blinking lights that represented our three assault teams moved into position. We were on schedule. In a few moments, the attack would begin, and Risi’s withdrawal could begin. The plan was to return in force once the gas had settled and take as many of the Klingon mercenaries’ prisoner as we possibly could. That way we could remove the Klingons deniable troops from play and either force them back to the negotiation table or force them to escalate to a conflict that could risk starting another war.

“Masks on everyone!” Commander Foro had sent one of her team back to observe the deployment from the command post. Lieutenant Kohl, an Arcadian, was currently standing next to Lieutenant Risi and had just given the order. I immediately stopped watching the display, slipped the bulky rebreather over my face and tightened the straps. This was it. I keyed the open transmit button on the display to begin receiving the inter-team communications to better keep track of the battle. Commander Fanes' voice came over the link, tinny through the small speakers.

“Ok Bray, you’re up, give 'em hell!” Commander Glov Gronnahk grunted an affirmative over the link, but all sound was momentarily drowned out by the roar of both the Baumgartner and the Savitskya taking off from behind us. There goes the air support. Now I had nothing to do but wait. Once again, I found myself playing with the fire selector of my phaser, though I indulged this time. The waiting was unbearable, made worse by how alone and useless I felt at this moment.

“Withdrawals started, phase one is a go, phase two will begin as soon as Commander Fanes team makes contact.” Risi called out. Good, at least everything was on track.

“Commander Foro reports everything is ready on her end, they’ve begun flooding the above ground irrigation channels, ready to open on your order ma’am.” It took me a moment to realize Lieutenant Kohl was speaking to me. I turned to respond to her, but the distant sound of weapons fire snapped my attention back to the holographic readout.

“Contact. Looks like the bastards have been busy too.” It was Bray’s voice. I quickly scanned the table. His team was exactly where we expected them to be by the time they started taking fire. So far so good. He continued. “Crewman Adare’s hit, but it's not too bad, sending him back. Savitskaya, if you would please.”

“Copy Commander, stand clear.” Ensign Grant's voice replied over the speaker. The weapons fire intensified outside for a moment as the shuttle strafed the hill with its phasers. I heard Ensign Grant whoop over the still open line.

“Good shooting Savitskaya!” Commander Glov Gronnahk called over the link. “Give them another pass and we should be able to take this hill.” Ensign Grant acknowledged the order and another phaser barrage added to the growing cacophony of battle. Another few minutes passed and I was almost ready to head outside with a pair of viewfinders when Bray's voice came over the comm.

“Objective secured, Ensign Bakshi, quit being so lazy and get those launchers into position. Marcus you can go any time now.” I thumbed the transmit switch.

“Great job Commander, keep teams two and three covered.”

“On it Captain, if some people would move their asses!” He replied. I smiled. Bray was in his element in high stress situations, though it did bring out some of his more abrasive Tellarite traits.

“Commander Fane to Captain Zh’kaarrin, we’re stepping off now.” Marcus added. I wished him luck and let go of the transmit button. Risi called out that the second phase of the withdrawal was starting. This was us at our weakest, in a few minutes only a thin line of personnel with rebreathers would be holding the perimeter.

“Savitskaya or Baumgartner, emergency.” sh*t that was Bray again. “They just tried to retake the hill, we have multiple fragmentation and impact casualties. We need an emergency medevac for two of them.”

“Baumgartner here, coming in Commander, keep us covered.” I wished we had had time to tie some of the colony’s personal transporters to pull the wounded out, but we lacked the local sensor equipment required for that kind of precision targeting. We would have to make do with our shuttles and the risks that came with. I had ordered the Popovich to be kept in reserve for this exact duty, but we hadn't seen any sign of Klingon air assets since the dogfight with the Baumgartner, so I wanted it to stay put for now. I let out a breath I didn't realize I was holding. I hated being so far back from the action especially when things began to spiral. I could hear Bray and Ensign Yukimura exchanging details for the pickup when Commander Fanes' voice cut across them.

“Contact! sh*t, we’re too far out. Savitskaya, we need a hand.” I checked the map. Commander Fanes' team was still over a hundred meters from where they had anticipated making contact. “We’ll designate a target for you with a tricorder, stand by...” I waited as the seconds ticked by, holding my breath.

“Designated! Go Grant!” Marcus called.

“I see it, looks like they've set up some kind of emplacement. Coming in.” Ensign Grant replied. A third blast of high intensity phaser fire came over the link and a moment later Grant's voice came over it again. “Got it!”

“Confirmed Ensign, we’re advancing, great job!” Commander Fane responded. That felt too close. I started circling around the map to burn off some of my nervous energy. The Baumgartner was moving again, its marker was heading back towards the colony and our hospital. The injuries must have been bad, to warrant the six-minute round trip back to the S.M.A.S.H hospital. I wondered who had been hurt.

“Lieutenant Risi, what is the status of phase two?” I asked, mostly to give myself something else to focus on instead of the battle.

“Twenty two percent ma’am.” His deep voice was muted by the mask he wore, causing some of his words to blend. That put it only slightly behind schedule. Good. That meant the teams pressing the attack would only need to buy us another twenty-five minutes or so. I checked the clock on the display, twelve minutes had passed since we had put our masks on.

“We’ve hit their main line.” Commander Fane was back on the line. “Phenna you’re up.”

“Acknowledged Commander.” Her clipped, accented voice replied. “Stepping off.” All three of our teams were committed now.

“Bray, we could use your photon launchers right about now.” Marcus continued.

“Give us a minute, they’ve made another run at the hill. Oh hell, targs again. Standby. “

“Standing by Commander.” Marcus responded. “Savitskaya, can you give us a hand, the bastards aren't falling back.” Here it was, the point in any battle where things started to go wrong. I cursed at how early it had come.

“Roger that Commander,” Before Ensign Grant could continue the contact alarm sounded from the holographic display. A trio of fast-moving aerial assets had entered scanning range. “Scratch that, I’ve got three bogeys inbound on me.” I could hear the shuttle's impulse engines kick up to maximum over the connection. “Sorry commander, I’m going to be busy for a bit.

“Understood Ensign, good luck.” Marcus replied. My desire to see what was going on with my own eyes got the better of me and I left the confines of the command post. I knew this was a mistake, but at that moment I didn't care. I mounted a ladder bolted to the side of the building and climbed to the roof. It was hard to see without any equipment, but I could make out three distinct battle zones. To my left was the hill Brays troops were on. I could, even at this distance, see the criss-crossing of phaser and disruptor bolts and well as the occasional explosion. To my right I could see Chief Phenna’s team engaging. The position they were attacking had mounted some kind of heavy automatic disruptor and I could see it firing streams of energy at the direction of her advance. The center looked the worst. Columns of smoke stretched across their entire sectors and I could just make out movement along their line of advance. I squinted but couldn't make out any more detail. The wind momentarily picked up and the roof of the command post was washed with a spray of hot particulate matter. A side effect of sustained automatic heavy disruptor fire, it was composed of partially vaporized matter which stunk of ozone. Even at this distance the largest pieces singed my uniform and burned my exposed skin. A grim reminder of the power of the weapons my crew were currently facing down.

“Captain, you need to come back inside.” I turned to look behind me. Risi was clinging to the ladder with just his head and shoulders visible. I realized I had made a mistake. My desire to understand what was actually going on had blinded me to my need to lead. With a nod I joined him on the ladder and headed back inside. The command post was a hive of activity in our brief absence. Junior officers had filled in for us and stepped back to resume their duties as we took up our stations. I glanced over the comm traffic logs and checked the clock again. Eight minutes had passed since I had last checked, which meant that our teams only needed to buy us seventeen more minutes. The comm traffic logs painted a bleak picture. Chief Phenna had called for casualty evacuation, one dead and three critical. The Popovich was responding but it was still three minutes out. The Baumgartner had returned as well and had joined the aerial battle against the raptors. The one silver lining was that Commander Glov Gronnahk’s team had repelled the counterattack on the hill and were providing fire support for the other teams.

“Status on the withdrawal?” I called out again.

“Just over fifty percent.” Risi replied, “Should finish ahead of schedule.” I didn't know how we had made up the time difference, but I didn’t care.

“Splash one!” Ensign Yukimura’s voice came over the table speakers and the command post erupted in cheers as one of the red blips representing a Ki’Tang blinked out of existence. I could not have been prouder of my shuttle pilots then at this moment. They had taken to the mission of air cover with both skill and gusto and were making the Klingons pay. Our good spirits at Ensign Yukimura’s kill were to be short-lived.

“Team one, this is a general fallback order, break contact and fall back to rally point two.” Commander Fane’s voice echoed from the speakers. The remaining cheers and celebrations died away. I thumbed the send key.

“Sitrep Commander.”

“We’re being flanked, either they had a reserve we didn’t know about or.” An explosion downed out the rest of his response and caused the line to fill with static for a moment. I held my breath.

“sh*t that was close, Kerensky pick up Rogriss, we need to move.” His voice was strained now, likely from an injury. “Sorry about that captain, it looks like they have mortars. Team one is too exposed so we’re falling back to the second rally point. How much more time do you need?” I glanced at the clock again. Somehow it had only been three minutes.

“We still need another fourteen minutes before we’re ready.” I replied, my voice frantic. I picked up the headset attached to the table. This next part would call for private comms. I spoke softly into the mouthpiece.

“Marcus, we can't let them advance or they will be out of range of the gas.” His reply took a moment.

“I know, Niah, I know. Somehow, we’ll hold them at rally point two. I’ll buy you the time we need.” I could hear the concern in his voice. No, it was more than concern, it was fear. The last legs of team one's attack were over open ground, which is where they were now, rally point two was a collection of low berms about thirty meters behind them. The available cover was sparse, and our forces risked being overwhelmed.

“Good luck Commander and thank you.” I added the thank you after a moment's hesitation.

“Right.” He bellowed and I pulled the headset off reflexively at the sudden volume increase, thumbing the table back to general broadcast. “Let's do this properly, fall back in teams, and lay down fire before you move. Bray give us everything you can on their line for as long as you can. Peters, grab that med kit.” The clipped replies of Commander Glov Gronnahk and Marcus’s team leaders echoed back on comms. The sounds of the withdrawal filled the next few minutes as team one made it back to the rally point. They had not escaped unscathed however, and in that brief time both Ensign Rojis and Petty Officer Pereria were killed by disruptor fire and another four crewmembers were seriously injured. Another set of names added to the list of victims claimed by my choices. We still needed nine minutes.

“Ok team one dig in here, we fall back anymore and they’ll be out of range of the gas!” Marcus’s voice shouted over the background noise. “The captain needs at least ten more minutes. What do you say we buy her another twenty?” A chorus of cheers could be heard over the link. I was baffled at their response, sure I was the captain, but that made me their leader through a decree of Starfleet Command, not because I deserved it. I was responsible for the danger everyone on New Jerusalem found themselves in. Hell, my choices had already killed so many of them already and were killing them now!

Despite all of that, here so far away from the power and authority of Starfleet, my crew still rallied to the idea of me. Perhaps I wasn't such a terrible captain? Perhaps my crew wanted to stay and fight here as much as I did? If that was the case I was so proud of them. Heedless of my current inner turmoil, Commander Fane continued.

“Saviskaya, Baumgartner, can you cover us?”

“Negative Commander.” Ensign Yukimura responded. “I’ve taken damage to my port nacelle and am venting drive plasma, returning to the spaceport.”

“Confirmed Baumgartner.” Ensign Grant chimed in. “I’ll cover you and keep these flyers off of the ground teams.”

Copy both of you, we’ll manage, good luck.” Commander Fane replied, the sound of phaser fire nearly drowning him out on the link. I watched the dot symbolizing the Baumgartner break off from the Savitskya and set a course back for the space port. The Klingons and their mercenaries’ numbers were finally starting to overwhelm us. I paced over to one of the displays that showed a live sensor feed of the battlefield and called up team one's position. A ragged line of Starfleet officers lay on the berms of rally point two, returning fire at an advancing line of what appeared to be Naussican mercenaries led by a trio of Klingon officers. The Naussicans were laying down such a blizzard of disruptor fire it was a miracle that they hadn’t already cut down my crew. The fire from the Klingon lines continued rising in intensity while the returning phaser bolts continued to decrease. Commander Fane’s team was still holding on through sheer determination and I watched helplessly while they struggled for a few more long, agonizing minutes.

“Team one calling Captain Zh’kaarrin.” My heart sank. That meant Marcus wanted to talk directly to me. I sprinted back to the display and drew the headset back to my ear.

“Marcus I’m here!” I could hear my voice shake with anxiety.

“They’ll be on us in seconds, deploy the gas now and let us take our chances with the rebreathers.” I didn't want to deploy it yet, but I also knew better than to argue. Seconds mattered right now. I moved the headset away from my head.

“Lieutenant Kohl. Deploy the gas now!” I yelled and to her credit, she sent the command before replying with a “yes ma’am.” I moved the headset back into position.

“It's done Marcus.” I said but only static answered me. I turned to the officers staffing the bank of sensor readout where I had stood only a moment earlier. “Someone give me a status report on team one right now!”

“We’ve lost their bio readings!” called one of the medics. Additional officers started calling out status reports, but I couldn't hear them over the sudden pounding of my heartbeat in my ears. I had just killed my first officer and his entire team. I dropped the headset and it clattered to the floor. Silently I walked back over to the sensor readout and pulled up the same feed from before. The screen showed the same position but where my officers had laid only Naussicans stood. One of the Klingons pointed to the sensor tower that was broadcasting this feed back to our command post. With a clipped command a squad of Naussicans raised their disruptors and fired. The feed went dead.

Chapter 17: Chapter 16

Chapter Text

The command post was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. No one wanted to be the first to speak. Only the pings of active sensor returns and beeping of tricorders set on automatic proved that sound still existed. I slowly let out a breath I hadn't realized I was holding. The quiet chirps coming from the headset I had casually discarded broke me from my fugue. No doubt Brays and Phenna’s teams requesting orders and status updates. Marcus had been commanding the operation, those teams needed orders now, that was my job. I approached the holo table and thumbed the transmit switch for yet another time today.

“Captain Zh’kaarrin to all teams. Break contact and fall back to your primary rally points. The gas has been deployed, keep out of team one's corridor. Savitskyaya and Popovich cover our retreating teams. Confirm your orders.” For a brief gut wrenching moment there was no reply, then Chief Phenna’s voice came over the line.

“Confirmed Captain, breaking contact, falling back by teams.”

“Good work Chief. Watch yourself out there.” I replied. The clipped replies from both shuttles confirmed their orders as well, finally Commander Glov Gronnahk's voice came over the link.

“Confirmed Captain, it's going to take us a moment to take down and exfil these launchers. Captain…” He paused a moment before continuing. “I have eyes on Marcus’s position, there are survivors, looks like the Klingons are taking prisoners if you can believe it.” I could hear the incredulity in his voice and I couldn't believe it either. The Klingons did take prisoners when needed, but nothing about this situation indicated any such necessity. What were Klaugh’s men playing at? Bray continued, distracting me from my musings.

“Permission to go get our boys Captain?” I could hear the anticipation in his voice. I wanted more than anything to give the order. My Andorian soul ached to do anything to save them from capture. However, my training won out. There was still one thing that needed to be confirmed first, before I could order any rescue.

“Kohl, what's the status of the gas dispersal?” I called, a hopeful lilt to my voice.

“Dispersal is at forty-four percent winds continuing to blow south west away from our lines. Dispersal should reach rally point two in.” She paused for a moment to run the calculation on her tricorder. “Eleven minutes.” That was enough time for a rescue attempt at least, though one detail was bothering me. The wind was blowing the gas towards team twos attack corridor and they would have to swing wide to the south and then double back to attempt a rescue. I needed confirmation.

“Ok Lieutenant, That wind puts the gas between team two and rally point two right?” I asked Lieutenant Kohl. She took a moment on her tricorder to double check.

“Yes and I don't like how fast the wind is moving, Captain.” she replied after confirming her readings. “It could easily cover team two while they were en route or cut off their escape.” That was a problem, we would need team two once the gas had settled, not as additional casualties. I pressed the transmit switch again, ready to give one of the hardest orders of my life.

“Negative Commander, the wind puts the gas between you and team one. Get back here and we’ll go get them after the gas has settled.” His reply was to rattle off a series of loud expletives. That was fine, I deserved it.

“Confirmed Captain.” He stressed the word captain in frustration. “Falling back.” With both teams now in retreat, I needed to steady the rest of the crew. This was a terrible blow to us. Everyone here had known someone on that team. I let go of the transmit switch so I could address the command post.

“I meant what I said, about going after them.” I said, quietly at first, but growing in intensity. “You heard Commander Glov Gronnahk, the Klingons took prisoners. We are going to get all of them back!” I was shouting by this point. “Lieutenant Kohl, let me know the minute the gas concentration drops to safe levels, Lieutenant Risi, I want everyone we pulled off the line back on it five minutes after that! Any questions?” There were none.

The stillness that had filled the command post was broken as officers sprung to their duties. I however, found myself aimless and wandering. I stumbled through the door of the command post in a daze. The events of the last few minutes had left me reeling and physically ill. My first officer and his entire team, almost thirty Starfleet officers were either dead or captured. I had just presided over the deaths of nearly a fifth of my ship's crew. That realization pushed me over the edge. I barely had time to rip my rebreather off before my stomach voided itself of its contents against the wall of an outbuilding. I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, secured my mask and stood back up to take stock of the situation.

Based on Commander Foro’s earlier estimates, the gas would take around a half hour to fully encompass the Klingon line and another to dissipate to safe levels. That gave me an hour to get everything ready. The plan was simple, at least in my head. I would lead the remainders of teams two and three back into no mans land and we would take the bulk of the Klingons mercenaries prisoner to force them back to the bargaining table. Them now also having prisoners was not part of the initial equation, but couldn't be helped. Unfortunately that time before I could put the plan into action allowed me an hour to ruminate on my failures. A sonic boom from overhead cut short any immediate thoughts however. Likely the Popovich accelerating to combat speed as it departed the space port on a casualty evacuation mission. This was a stark reminder I still had the crew fighting and dying right now. I hoped my stubborn insistence to remain here hadn't killed any more of them.

I didn't have to wait much longer to find out. The remaining teams returned about twenty minutes later. Lieutenant Kohl had given the all clear and we no longer had to wear our rebreathers in the command post. I was watching the last of the aerial dogfights play out on the holo display when Bray and Phenna entered the command post.

“Reporting ma’am.” I head Chief Phenna from behind me. I turned to face the two of them. Bray was covered in dirt and ash, his armor pockmarked with tiny impact craters from fragmentation weapons. He had a gash through the arm of his red uniform and his purple blood had soaked his sleeve down to his wrist. He looked more tired than I had ever seen him, a bone weary exhaustion that showed in his stance. Chief Phenna wasn't in any better condition, a freshly stapled gash cut across her left cranial ridge and her armor was cut deeply by blows from a heavy melee weapon. She still carried herself with pride but I could see she shared the same deep exhaustion with Commander Glov Gronnahk. I was so proud of the two of them.

“Well done, the both of you.” I crossed from the table to where they stood by the entrance. “I know I have already asked a lot of you but I need one more favor. I want to go and get our people the second it's safe. Can I count on the two of you?” I looked the two of them in the eyes as I spoke. They looked at each other before speaking.

“You don't have to ask us captain, of course we’ll do it.” Bray said, his voice had an unfamiliar note to it. Almost like he was embarrassed. Was he upset that I had asked him? That I might have thought he would have said no? Phenna nodded her assent.

“Thank you, the both of you, come on.” I ushered them out of the building and into the cloudy afternoon. I led them away from the bulk of the people so we could speak privately. Once I knew we were out of earshot, sequestered between two of the smaller buildings, I spoke.

“So, how bad?” I asked, my voice conspiratorially low.

“Seven from my team and an additional three from Ensign Bakshi’s. The medics on the Popovich said Crewperson Sh’Vraal likely won't make it.” I shuddered.

“Four from ours ma’am.” Chief Phenna added. “I also want to put in a special posthumous mention for Petty Officer Guzman, they stormed an emplaced disruptor armed with just their knife. Saved a lot of lives today. The Suliban did well too, your friend was right to have us include them. Fought like bastards.” That must have been that weapon emplacement I had seen while on the roof. I made a mental note to make sure Petty Officer Guzman's actions were recorded somewhere in case everything went wrong. Still that was at least fourteen dead.

“How many do you have that can still fight?” I asked, afraid of the answer.

“I’m sure everyone who can still stand would volunteer, but maybe twenty five to thirty between the two of us. Plus maybe thirty Suliban” Bray answered after a moment's consideration. Those weren't bad numbers, supplemented by everyone we had pulled back from the line. More than enough to take those the gas had incapacitated prisoner.

“Ok you two, get your wounds checked and get your teams fed and rearmed. In less than a half hour I want everyone ready to go get our people back.” I stated.

“Understood Captain.” They both replied.

“Good, take a few minutes to rest, you’ve earned it.” I added after a moment. They both nodded and our group broke apart as they made their ways back to their teams waiting in the assembly area.

I found myself with nothing to do yet again. Confronted with the ugly possibility of being alone with my thoughts, I looked for anything to occupy myself. I didn't want to show my face to my crew right now. What would they even think of me after all that? I had allowed their beloved XO to be captured or killed and for what? The Klingons hadn't attempted a counter attack when we drew down our line, so had our assault been for nothing? I leaned against the corrugated metal of the outbuilding, the cool metal grounding me and looked to the sky. Was there a chance KLICOM had heard our initial messages? Was help coming or had the gas attack merely delayed our fate?

The twin silhouettes of the Savitskaya and the Popovich crossed the sky in low formation, making for the space port. The roar of their engines drowned out my thoughts for a moment at least. I hoped Sala was safe. That thought came unbidden to my mind, as did my earlier confession about the future. Would she still feel the same after all of this? Would it even matter? I was sure this was some sort of battlefield fling if I was being honest with myself. I had seen it happen before, two people trapped in the worst the galaxy has to throw at them finding comfort in each other. If that's all this ended up being, I would be disappointed, but I would understand. The future might very well be a short stint in a Klingon labor camp.

With a sigh I stood up from leaning against the wall. As much as I wanted to dwell on my many failures, I would have plenty of time for that while breaking rocks in a dilithium mine. Plus my old leg wound was starting to burn and leaning like this would only aggravate it. I still had a job to do and leadership doesn't care about how you feel. I decided to return to the command post to get a clearer understanding of our casualties. I could hear voices approaching me, it sounded like a group of officers returning from the front, either they hadn’t noticed me or didn't care that I was within earshot. I paused to listen to their conversation.

“...Poor f*cking Etzan, one second he was standing next to me, the next he was just gone. Heavy disruptor cored him. I hit the deck as soon as I heard it fire and his f*cking legs were just standing there with nothing above the knee.” One of them was saying to their compatriot, though I couldn't place the voice. Whoever it was, was close to breaking down.

“I know Sam, I was just behind you, remember?” Another replied. The group was walking towards a collection of crates and their path would soon cross mine. I didn't want to disturb this private ritual. This was the dark mirror of the one I had interrupted when we had first entered the system. The one we all did when not everyone came back. Sam kept talking.

“The stupidest thing is, I called for a medic. f*ck it was just instinct at that point, but what was the medic going to do pick up his legs? Bring them back here with us?”

“You were thinking about your friend Sam, the training took over like it was supposed to. A third voice added. I knew that one, Ensign Lannosh, one of our nurses. She had given me my first physical when I had come onboard and I liked her. Their group approached the crates and set down one of their members. I assumed this was Sam from the sound he made as Ensign Lannosh lifted him off her broad shoulders and placed him down. I took this opportunity to sneak away, but their senses were still heightened by adrenaline and one of them spotted me.

“sh*t its the captain!” The three of them who were sitting shot to their feet, while their injured companion rolled to look at me.

“At ease, please sit.” I replied, well no chance of me not interrupting now. Joining them at their impromptu debrief, I crouched between two security officers I didn't recognize so I was at their eye level. “I heard you talking, I’m sorry about your friend.” Leading with this would let them know I had heard and might help them be honest with me, rather than allow them to withdraw into archetypal Starfleet security stoicism.

“Thank you ma’am.” The injured one replied. The other three looked at each other nervously, clearly unsure what to do or say in my presence. I would have to drive this conversation.

“Did you know I came up through Starfleet Security? Class of 2240, strategic operations specialty. I spent my entire career in it until 2254 when I was made First Officer on the Kerala.” I gave this moment to register before continuing.

“I bring this up because, more than most of the crew, I know what this feels like. To come back after a mission like that. You’re going to spend the next while second guessing everything you did, asking yourself if it was enough.” I looked at my own feet for a moment, I was about to tell the four of them to do something I never had. “Lean on each other, like you’re doing now. Others who weren't here or who haven't done it won't understand why you feel the way you do. That's lucky for them, but it's still lonely. Mourn your friend, celebrate once we win this, but look out for each other ok? Captain's orders.” That got a chuckle out of them at least.

“Thanks ma’am.” The man on my left replied. I finally recognized him as Crewperson Sanders.

“Whose team were you with?” I asked.

“Commander Glov Gronnahk’s ma’am.” Sanders replied. Damn, I had been hoping they had been under Phenna’s command. I was itching to know more about the Suliban’s performance, both for my benefit and, I suspected, for Sala’s. He continued.

“They hit us three times, once with targs and then when that didn’t work they tried to storm the hill. The Letheans had brought some kind of impact grenade with them, tore up anyone who was hit by it. It was horrific to see but it didn't help. We had cover and it was a good twenty meters of open ground to climb the hill.” He was back there reliving it again, I could see it in his glassy eyes as they unfocused. I needed to snap him out of it. I put my hand on his arm and squeezed. He gawked at me, his face a mix of confusion and realization.

“Sanders, it's alright. I don't need the details right now. What's important is you did what was asked of you. Make no mistake either, despite everything that happened, we still succeeded. The gas worked and we’re going after Commander Fane and the others as soon as it's safe. Take some time, rest and hydrate ok? We won't leave you here for the next part.” I shook his arm again before letting go of it and making eye contact with the other three.

“I know you Ensign Lannosh, but I’m sorry I don't recognize either of you.” I wanted to offer them personal words of encouragement and to do that I would need to know their names. Even if said encouragement would feel hollow were someone to say it to me at this moment

“Ensign Darron” replied the other sitting security officer.

“Crewperson Blackford” That was Sam, the injured one. I didn’t recall any pertinent information about either of them at the moment, so I would have to do my best.

“Thank you Crewperson Blackford and Ensign Darron. Everyone on this planet owes you a debt for your efforts today. Take care of yourselves right now, and I'll make sure someone comes to get you four before we go anywhere.” I stood up. “As you were.” They responded with a chorus of thanks and I turned from their little group and made toward the command post to count our dead.

It took me about twenty minutes to scrounge up all the reports. Overall we had fifteen dead, twenty two wounded with four still critical and twenty eight missing or captured. I was saddened to learn that Crewperson Sh’Vraal had died on the flight back to the field hospital. He was the only other Andorian on the crew, and while I hadn’t spent much time with him due to our rank differences, it was still comforting to have someone to commiserate with about the temperature. He had only been twenty two, fresh out of the Andorian War College and looking to make a name for himself in Starfleet instead of the Imperial Guard. I was not looking forward to writing that letter to his parents. At least we had the personnel required for the rest of the plan. I checked the clock absentmindedly after closing all the reports, only a few minutes before we could move to the front again. That meant everyone we had pulled off the line would be making their way back. Maybe Sala was with them? I pushed the thought down, as much as I wanted her comfort I had work to do. Frankly, after everything that had happened. I didn't deserve it either.

Lieutenant Risi had been shadowing me since I had re-entered the command post, following me like a hawk. No doubt out of some misplaced sense of responsibility. I motioned for him to follow me as I made my way out and back to the assembly field. The walk itself was far too short for how I felt. The last thing I wanted was to have to look my crew in the eye and tell them I still needed more from them. At least the overcast that had developed in the last few hours mirrored the grimness of my mood. Weary with both exhaustion and foreboding, I reluctantly put one foot in front of the other and marched myself to my duty.

A crowd had gathered in the cleared space, made up of the remains of teams two and three, those who were returning to man the line, and anyone who found themselves without any specific duties to perform. Interestingly, Commander Foro’s team had returned from the pumping station. I had expected them to make for the relative safety of the center of the colony, rather than return here. My eyes reflexively scanned the crowd for Sala, but I couldn't find her. It was for the best. Though I was impressed at the amount of people here. Suliban posted next to Starfleet officers who in turn stood shoulder to shoulder with Brotherhood troops. The grim parallel between the current moment and my earlier speech was not lost on me. I would be calling on everyone to give yet more, for a cause that seemed all but lost. As I approached all eyes turned to me and a hush fell over the assembled officers. I cleared my throat and spoke.

“I don't know exactly how to explain this, so you’ll have to bear with me.” I couldn't muster the words for an impassioned or rousing speech right now. Honesty was all I had left in me. “I promised you we would get them back and I’m making good on that. I know I have already asked so much of you and I hate to ask you again. This is why I am only taking volunteers for this. This is our opportunity to even the odds and get our people back. We have the advantage, finally and we have to seize it!”

I was starting to get some momentum back and I took a moment to allow my words to sink in. I looked at the faces in the crowd. Some familiar ones stood out to me. Bray had his characteristic half smile at least, though it was clear he was exhausted. I hoped he hadn't taken our previous conversation as a personal challenge, as it would be fine if he sat this one out. Risi remained inscrutable as ever, not even betraying anything through his color shifting. Yamina’s expression at least made sense, fear was etched on her features alongside grim resolve. This expression was mirrored by so many others, Chief Phenna, Lieutenant Kohl and at least a dozen others all wore similar ones. Happily I noted the faces of Crewperson Sanders and Ensigns Darron and Lannosh were in the assembled crowd. Hopefully my words had had their desired effect. Others I didn't know, or knew only sparingly exhibited a range of emotions. Fear, doubt, concern and anger were all represented in the people standing before me. I took a deep breath and continued.

“No one will think less of you if you stay behind. Any volunteers take one step forward.” To my surprise, nearly the entire assembled body surged forward, the sound of the single step in near perfect unison echoing off our surroundings. I found myself completely at a loss for words, stammering for anything to say. Thankfully Bray saved me, his ability to always know the right thing to say on full display again.

“Of course we’re all coming, Captain. There's no one here who doesn't want payback or a chance to give these bullies a bloody nose. Everyone’s behind you.” His gruff voice cut through the quiet that had followed. I was beside myself. Never had I imagined that so many people would put themselves in danger at my request. I could feel the burn of tears in the corners of my eyes and rapidly blinked them away before speaking again.

“Thank you, all of you. Ok, let's go get our people back.” Before I could say more Risi and Bray took over, shouting orders to team leaders and Brotherhood squad commanders to coordinate our muster back to the line. As the press of bodies moved around us, I felt a tug at my arm from behind. I grimaced and resisted the urge to turn, already suspecting who it could be and the inevitable fallout of what was about to happen.

“Hey you, that must have been really hard.” Sala said from behind me.

“You were in the crowd?” I replied, still not turning. “I didn't see you.”

“Well I didn't want you to,” she teased. “I could tell you were struggling and I didn't want to spoil the moment for you. I heard about what happened with your first officer. I’m so sorry.” I finally mustered the courage to face her, with my free hand I removed hers from my sleeve and turned. She certainly didn't look as I had expected her to. I expected anger, hate even at my wasteful actions and how they only added to the danger her people faced. What I saw instead was sadness and concern which was for some reason directed at me of all people. I swallowed hard. We were still surrounded by the press of bodies as everyone moved to attend to their duties and the last thing I wanted was for my feelings to come out of me in an uncontrolled rush in front of everyone. Sala seemed to realize this and rather than forcing me to speak, she instead just took both of my hands in hers. We stood there, like an island in the sea of people, quietly together but apart from everyone else. As the crowd thinned she spoke again.

“I know you have to go, but I couldn't stop thinking about you while I was back there. I don't care if it's terrifying, or dangerous, or whatever. I’m staying with you for the rest of this ok?” Her words were a question, but her tone made it clear there was none. She was resolved to stay with me for however much longer we had. I still couldn’t understand why, but I was grateful. Being alone even if it had just been for the last half an hour had been intolerable. While the reasonable part of me recognized that was a problem in itself, any rationality was drowned out by my need to feel loved, even for a moment.

“Ok.” I managed to reply. “I know I can’t stop you, come on, let's join everyone else.”

Our journey to the front was oddly serene. The quietness of the battle's aftermath mixed with the gentle afternoon breeze to create the illusion that all of this was just a brisk afternoon's walk. Sala kept pace with me as we moved along with the mass of people. The crew's spirits were boisterous enough for what we were about to do and I could hear pockets of them talking and even joking amongst themselves. Nearly everyone who had been present in the assembly field had joined us. All of my remaining senior staff had formed the mob into ad hoc teams and I was surprised to see Yamina at the head of one, clearly trying to do her best impression of Commander Fane. I was so very proud of her, over the last few days she had proven without a doubt her fit for her position and rewarded my faith in her tenfold. I only hoped I would be able to enter this into some official record so Starfleet could know of her tremendous effort. All of my crew had impressed me.

I found myself yet again possessed of a nervous energy I couldn't shake and kept fidgeting with my hands as our former positions came into view. We arrived at our line of slit trenches and shell scrapes that formed the leading edge of our line and I looked out across the still burning remnants of the previous action, barely over an hour old. Well it was now or never.

I stepped a few paces in front of everyone else and looked to my left and right. This extended line of Starfleet officers, Brotherhood troops and colonial and Suliban volunteers stretched out for almost four hundred meters in either direction, encompassing what our sensors told us was the entirety of the Klingon positions. We all had our own ways of preparing for battle. The practiced precision of my security officers who were taking turns to check each other's equipment stood in stark contrast to the nervous camaraderie of the Suliban and my less experienced crew. What I found most interesting were the clutches of colonial volunteers and Brotherhood troops who kneeled in small groups in prayer. I let them have this moment, busying myself with checking over my own gear. The armor I had put on just moments before at Risi’s insistence was stifling me and I toyed with the straps for a few seconds before finally settling it into place. With a last check of my new phasers charge and power setting I holstered it and turned back to face everyone.

“There's nothing more that needs to be said. I am so proud of all of you. Let's go get our people.” A cheer came up from the line in response and we stepped off as one.

Chapter 18: Chapter 17

Chapter Text

The battlefield was as bad as any I could remember from the war. The land had been scarred by disruptor impacts and what few copses of trees that had dotted the scrubland were burned to cinders by phaser fire. Fertile agricultural land had been reduced to a wasteland in a few short hours. I wondered if the colony would be able to recover food production after all of this, or had our actions poisoned the ground here? The reality of the situation began to take hold in the less experienced volunteers and all conversation had ceased saved for the clipped instructions of my security teams. It didn't take long for us to stumble on our first body. We couldn't tell who it was from a visual inspection, as it had been charred black by energy weapons. A quick scan from one of our medics confirmed it was a Lethean. I felt terrible for all of those with us who had never seen death like this. I still remember some of the corpses I had seen over the years, many of them vividly in my dreams. We didn't stay long by this body, partially to keep up with the rest of the extended line that was sweeping across the proverbial no man's land, but also simply because no one wanted to linger around a stark reminder of the reality of our situation. That corpse represented a fate that could befall all of us.

We had arranged ourselves so the teams accompanying myself would sweep rally point two. I didn't want anyone else to have to have to bear the responsibility of discovering what had happened. I owed it to Marcus and the rest of his brave volunteers. It had to be me. As the berms where team one had made their final stand came into view I called a general halt. Joined by Risi, Sala, a trio of security officers and a pair of medics, we left the main body to discover the fate of our crew. It did not take long to discover what happened. The Klingons and the mercenaries had left the bodies of the dead where they had fallen. Ensign A’haia lay face down in dust, the closest to our line of advance. She had been hit by multiple disruptor blasts. We didn't need a medic to confirm she was dead. Crewperson Rogriss was next. He lay in a pool of purple Tellarite blood, his body covered in multiple stab wounds. Crewpersons Litz and Eclan had died together. The former had been attempting to shoulder carry the latter to safety behind one of the low berms but hadn't made it. Both had been cut down by disruptors. Scenes like this continued as we advanced steadily, only stopping for medics to check for possible survivors where appropriate. There were none. By the time we completed our sweep we had eleven more dead, which meant that just shy of twenty of our people were unaccounted for. Despite the danger that being captured by Klingons carried, my heart surged at this. We had a chance to find them and bring them home. An additional small mercy, Commander Fanes body was not amongst the dead, meaning there was a chance he was still alive. I took that as a good sign.

After dispatching a few volunteers to carry the dead back to our command post and allowing the rest of the extended line to catch up, we set out at speed for the Klingon positions. I deployed a few security officers ahead of the main advance to act as screens and it was them who first stumbled upon the Klingon lines. The gas had worked, but not without some unintended side effects. It rendered the Naussicans and Klingons unconscious, but clearly had a different reaction with the Letheans. Many of them that we found amongst the Klingon positions bore disruptor wounds or slashing injuries, as if their comrades had been forced to kill them. I couldn't guess as to why and there was no explanation forthcoming, so we set to work. Volunteers collected the weapons from the fallen enemy while Suliban and Brotherhood personnel grouped the unconscious bodies together into easily controllable groups, watched over by a pair of security officers each. It didn't take us very long to secure the enemy prisoners, almost four hundred in total. Alarmingly there was no sign of our captured team here either. That means Klaugh’s men had taken them. To get them back, I needed Klaugh here.

I knew the Klingons would be watching us and I couldn't help but wonder what their next move would be. As we had no time to patch our communicators into the main colonial transmitter I had no way to signal to Captain Klaugh that I wanted to parlay again, so instead I made myself visible hoping the Klingons would perceive my actions as a challenge and respond accordingly. I also spent the time mentally preparing for this confirmation. I knew Klaugh would try to break our spirit as he had done back in the administration's garden. I couldn't let him. I needed to confront his cruelty head on with pride and goad him into making a mistake.

It did not take long for their response to come. As we were gathering up the last of the unconscious prisoners a pair of sonic booms broke the stillness of our surroundings. I had Risi send a signal to our shuttles to launch but stay over the horizon for now. I hated being out in the open without air cover but I also didn't want to provoke a fight too early. Soon two Ki’Tang’s broke through the clouds to land only a few meters from us, access ramps swinging open as they spun to face away from us. The Klingons jumped from the ramps before the craft had even touched down. Gone was the confident bravado from before, this time they approached us with disruptor rifles raised and grim determination on their faces. Almost in unison our forces raised their weapons but to everyone's credit, no one fired. Last to disembark was Captain Klaugh, his seemingly constant grin replaced with a scowl. He had his bat’leth drawn and stormed towards our line with a barely contained fury, flanked by what I imagined was some form of Klingon honor guard.

“Well Captain,” he bellowed. “I am here. I answer your challenge. What do you want?” Good, he had understood my intentions clearly enough. I separated from the group and walked towards him, joined only by Sala, and Lieutenant Risi. It was all I needed.

“We have beaten and captured your mercenaries, Klaugh. You can no longer take this colony or its inhabitants by force. Leave now or face the consequences.” I pointed directly at him as I walked to drive my point home. Lets see if he would rise to the bait. We stopped just paces apart, facing each other down like those gunslingers in those old human movies Cserr and Hiroshi had liked.

“And how do you plan to force my fleet to leave Captain Zh’kaarrin? Angry words and a few shuttlecraft? I think not. Our reinforcements are mere days away. Yours, well they are not coming at all. You are still doomed, despite your efforts.” he taunted, adopting the familiar confidence from our last meetings. I clenched my fists at his reply. I did not want to be reminded of the fates of the Resolute and Aurora at this moment, my anger at their loss was still too fresh.

“It does not matter, The Federation will come for us and they will stop you. I will do whatever it takes to deny this prize to you.” I spat back, rage building inside me.

“What makes you think I would not do the same Captain? Why should I not burn this planet to ash for defying us?” I had expected him to escalate his threats and this fit the bill.

“We all have purposes greater than ourselves.” I retorted. You said as much yourself. I doubt the Klingon Council would take kindly to report that thirty thousand workers were incinerated instead of delivered. What would they do to a captain responsible for that?” I raised my voice to shout. “What would they do to a crew who was responsible for that?” I let the question hang as a threat. To his credit, Klaugh laughed before replying.

“You may be right, and you may have left me with few options. However, I have more leverage than you think. daH!” At his shouted command a squad of Klingons emerged from the second Ki’Tang leading a ragged group in torn Starfleet uniforms and shackled together at the necks and ankles. I recognized many of the faces. This is what had happened to those of team one taken prisoner. Klaugh must have understood what our gambit was and secured his own leverage. As the prisoners were paraded in front of us I could hear gasps and words of astonishment from the ranks behind me. I tried to meet the prisoners' eyes as they were displayed like slaves at auction to provide them with some reassurance we wouldn't abandon them. I met Commander Fanes' gaze and despite his face being a mess of cuts and swelling so severe it almost closed one of his eyes, he smiled at me. Marcus Fane, a man always able to find the good in any situation, and first to run towards any danger was still defiant despite his capture and subsequent torture. That was all the motivation I needed. Klaugh continued before I had a chance to interrupt however.

“You may be brave with your own life, Captain, but will you be brave with theirs? We do not care for the fates of mercenaries and all of us are prepared to die for the greater glory of the Empire!” He was right, I wasn’t brave with the lives of others. I was happy to risk my life for theirs but hesitant, even reluctant to allow others to do so especially on my behalf. I stamped down my anger for now, this would need a clear head as I was unwilling to risk the lives of our captive officers. I would make this personal and keep his attention on me.

“I know what this is, you're afraid, Captain.” I replied, venom creeping into my voice. He frowned at my accusation and I continued. “You don't think you can beat us. I don't know why the Imperial army isn't backing you and why you’re using mercenaries, but now you have neither and you don't know what to do. You're afraid, but more importantly, you can see that I am not. Doesn’t that make it worse, Klaugh?” I spat those last words at him. A scowl had completely replaced his confident smile and he glared at me from under his brow ridges.

“I will kill you right here and mount your body on the bow of my ship as a warning Captain. Do not test me.” He growled. It was a very real threat but it didn't matter anymore. In that brief moment I could see the real him and I knew I had rattled him.

“What is it your people are fond of saying? Today is a good day to die. Well Captain Klaugh, ask yourself, is today a good day for you to die?” I replied, taunting him with the same threat he had made to me earlier

“Oh you certainly are a troublesome petaQ Captain Zh’kaarrin, I will give you that. You seek to goad me. So be it.” He spun his bat’leth in front of him and took up a fighting stance. “It seems I cannot frighten you. Perhaps I should just kill you and your troublesome officers and be done with it?” I couldn't believe it, in all of his pride and bluster he had finally made a mistake! Something I could actually use. His threat gave me exactly the opening I needed.

“Fine Captain Klaugh, if it's a fight you want. I’ll give you one. You and I, right here, right now, in front of both of our crews.” I had balled my fists in anger and was trying to make myself look as threatening as possible. Captain Klaugh looked at me for a moment, confusion on his face, before replacing it with yet another scowl. I was sure he wouldn't be able to allow this challenge to his authority stand, even though I wasn’t a Klingon.

“You have no blade Andorian, do you crave death so much as to just fall upon my sword?” He asked me, mockingly. I slipped my combat knife from its scabbard before answering.

“If you knew anything about my people, Klaugh, you would know what the Ushaan is. A knife is all I need.” I kept the knife low at my side as a show of confidence. Though at this moment I wished I had my childhood Ushaan-tor, no doubt it had incinerated in the Resolute’s crash or was resting on the bottom of New Jerusalems ocean. The monomolecular edge of a standard issue ceramic Starfleet utility knife would have to do. Both Risi and Sala made sounds of disapproval and moved to block me from advancing, while the Klingons fanned out in a larger half circle to create an arena for us.

“Captain, ma’am, please what can this possibly accomplish?” Risi spoke first, putting his considerable bulk between myself and captain Klaugh. “I don't need to tell you how dangerous that Klingon captain is.”

“He's afraid of something Lieutenant, or something pressing him for time.” I kept my voice low to avoid revealing what I suspected. “I don't think he has time to wait for reinforcement. I think he needs to finish his mission now, so I’m going to give him that chance. Don't worry about me lieutenant, I’ve been fighting with an Ushaan-tor for almost my entire life.” I put the hand wielding my knife on his shoulder in reassurance.

“At least let me fight for you, Captain.” He was almost pleading at this point, unable to control the color flashes of his scales. I did envy his Saurian strength at this moment, but it couldn't be helped.

“It has to be me,” I replied. “Anyone else would be seen as cowardice and he would have no reason to acknowledge any demands if it's not me who fights. Besides you still will be fighting with me out there, with this.” With my empty hand I unsheathed his knife, so I had a blade in each hand. My killing edge and my guard, as it should be. He looked down at my hand by his waist and nodded.

“Can you promise not to interfere, Lieutenant. I’m counting on you to make sure this works, especially if something goes wrong here. I need you to keep a clear head if something happens to me alright?” I asked him, and he simply nodded. I knew he would do exactly as I asked of him and I was eternally grateful. I turned to Sala. she was taking this much worse than my tactical officer was, and tears marred her cheeks as she spoke.

“Don't you dare, don't you dare do it! This is so stupid! You can't do it!” She was furious. With a cry she rushed into my arms and beat her fists on my chest. I let her feel, instead choosing to silently hold her. “I can't lose you like this.” She cried quietly into my chest as her blows weakened and at last she gave up and she slumped against me.

“Sala please, you heard what I told Risi, it has to be me. I don't want to do this” She cut me off before I could keep speaking.

“Yes you do, this is everything you’ve wanted since you met that Klingon bastard.” I hated that she was right. I wanted nothing more than to humiliate this Klingon who had humiliated me. Fate has given me the perfect opportunity here. I hugged her closer, mindful of the knives I bore in both of my fists.

“You might be right.” I conceded. “I want that more than I want to wipe that self satisfied smirk off Klaugh's face. I promise I'll come back.”

“Then I want an answer, before you go.” She whispered into my chest, so quiet I could barely make her out.

“To what Sala?” I asked, genuinely confused. She laughed through her sobs. That was a small mercy. She pushed back against me and I slackened my grip slightly so she could look up at me.

“You’re lucky you’re so pretty.” She joked, shaking her head. I flushed blue yet again and she elaborated. “I asked you when we were walking back to the medical tent. What do you want us to be?” I hadn’t given this any more thought since she had said it. In fact, if I was being honest with myself, I had hoped she had forgotten. I found myself unable to reply, at a loss to articulate how I felt. I started to panic.

“Sala, I.” I began, but she cut me off.

“It's ok if you don't know for sure right now, just say the first thing that pops into your head.” She rubbed my back to try to comfort me but I could feel her confidence deflating as her body sagged against mine. I needed to get this right.

“I want. “I started, but my voice cracked. I took a final moment before swallowing and steadying myself. I knew what I wanted to say, but I was too scared to look at her while I said it. “I want to survive this. I want to have a future in Starfleet and I want to keep fighting these bastards. I know things are really bad right now and I don't know what my future holds, but it would mean so much to me if you were a part of it.”

“Niah, can you look at me?” she asked quietly. I slowly lifted my eyes until they met hers. The amber of her eyes was watery with tears and her lower lip was quivering. “That’s.” she finally spoke, her voice shaky. “Exactly what I wanted to hear.” With a tug, she pulled me against her again, renewing our tight embrace. I returned it. We stood there, mere meters from Klaugh and the entirety of my surviving crew, as if nothing existed outside of the two of us. Like all good things, I knew it wouldn't last forever and all too quickly we broke the embrace.

“I’m holding you to that Niah.” With that she grabbed my collar and pulled me into a kiss. I knew at this moment, this is what I was going to stay alive for. For the first time in a long time, I had a real reason to come back. Our lips parted and she let go of my collar. Risi put his arm around her and they walked around me back towards our line. I turned to watch them walk away, throwing a little half salute in their direction as they looked back before turning back to Klaugh.

“Well captain? Do you still mean to fight me this day? Or have you lost your nerve?” He gloated, adopting a casual stance in an attempt to goad me further. “Has the weeping of your crew broken your resolve?”

“You could be so lucky.” I retorted, adopting my own fighting stance. Feet evenly spaced, I reversed the blades outwards to mirror the Ushaan. “Let's get this over with.”

“in’cha!” He shouted and began to spin his bat’leth in a slow hand over hand figure eight while circling me to my right. I moved in the opposite direction to maintain our spacing, balanced on the balls of my feet to stay limber and mobile. My leg screamed at sudden lateral movement, but I had to ignore it. His warriors began to beat their fists on their chests in time and sang

“Qoy qeylIS puqloD

Qoy puqbe'pu'

yoHbogh matlhbogh je SuvwI'

Say'moHchu' may' 'Iw.”

I did not know the meaning of the words, and my universal translator was struggling to keep up so I tried to ignore it. It did concern me that they all seemed to know to sing it at this moment and that they all knew the words. Was this a common occurrence on Klaugh’s ship? On all Klingon ships? I didn't have time for cultural questions however as Klaugh took the ending of the fourth line to leap at me, his blade flashing in late afternoon light. I had no opportunity to do anything aside from dive to my right, hurling myself to the ground as his blade sailed through the space I had just occupied. He let go with one hand to sweep the blade around behind himself in a backswing that chased me to the ground, slamming into the soft dirt centimeters from my chest.

I rolled, just like with the targs, to create distance while he recovered from overextending. Springing to my feet I charged him, just to close the distance and deny him the reach of the bat'leth. At the last second I brought my left hand up, blade aimed directly at his stomach while with my right extended to counter balance. He had recovered faster than I had anticipated and knocked my thrust aside with the flat of his blade which sent me stumbling past him. We stood apart from each other for a moment, the cool wind whipping around us before, with a wordless cry, Klaugh launched into a complicated pattern of two handed cuts I only barely managed to avoid or parry. I had to bring up both of my knives to repel his onslaught, denying me the possibility of a counter attack as he relentlessly swung his bat'leth. He had raw strength alongside what was clearly years of experience and nearly every swing was a potential kill strike. Many I just barely managed to deflect or dodge at the very last second. His furious assault also left me no opportunities to go on the offensive. I knew with my old injuries and higher metabolism, I wouldn't be able to stay in the fight for very long. Soon I would start to slow and then I would die. I had to win and fast!

I sidestepped an overhanded chop that sailed so close to my face I could make out the miniscule Klingonese characters that decorated the edges of the blade. Seizing the faintest glimmer of an opportunity I kicked out with my left foot and hit him in the knee just as the blade finished its arc. The joint buckled slightly but it was enough to knock him off balance which created an opening for me. I sliced my right knife horizontally, across his bicep. A bright spray of purplish-pink blood followed my cut and he bellowed. Letting go of his bat’leth with his injured arm, he swung the same hand and backhanded me in the face. I staggered, seeing stars. The singing grew louder as we finally started to connect and draw blood. The chorus from the Klingons drowned out almost all other sounds. I wiped the blood from my face from the slashes his gauntlet had left in my cheek. As I staggered he recovered and we separated again. This time I attacked first, closing the distance and jabbing my fists like a boxer, blades held upright. In reply he spun his bat’leth in front of him to create a whirling shield against my quick blows. Seeing no way to penetrate this, I feinted left before side stepping right and my left fist connected with the side of his head. His sword spinning faltered for a moment and I followed up with another two quick punches before adjusting my grip to angle the tip of my knife straight for his face. To my surprise he recovered fast and headbutted my wrist as I was changing my grip, causing me to cry out in pain and drop Risi’s knife. His follow up was even more effective and he swung his blade in a backhand sweep that lodged one of the prongs in the meat of my thigh. I howled in pain as he pulled the blade out for another swing, its edge and my uniform pants slick with blue Andorian blood.

Seeing I was momentarily stunned he took his blade in a two handed grip and stepped forward to swing it in a powerful downward arc that could have split me in half. Without thinking I fell back on my past and my history of bar brawls and street scuffles. I co*cked my now empty arm back and punched him as hard as I could in the nose. There was a crack as the bones of my fingers broke on his ridged face but I felt something give. My surprise recovery and counter attack completely arrested his swing and he stumbled back and we separated yet again. The Klingon crew was still singing that damnable song, but they had been joined by another sound. My crew, the Suliban and even the colonial volunteers and Brotherhood troops were either shouting jeers at the Klingons and their Captain or cheering my name. This was a new feeling for me, I had never felt worthy of such trust and belief in my abilities. The effect was electrifying and I was filled with a newfound belief that I would defeat this Klingon and save the colony.

That fantasy was short-lived as Klaugh began his next assault. With a two handed grip on the lower third of the sword he swung it in a series of arcing chops like an axe. Unable to parry with just one blade I had to give ground to save myself. Falling back, I stumbled on some loose stone I couldn't see and lost my footing. Klaugh capitalized on my mistake and twisted his next chop into a sweeping cut mid swing that caught me across the chest. Had I not been wearing my body armor I would have died right there. The armor was ruined but it had done its job. I could feel a few broken ribs from the impact as I sucked in a fresh breath and I could feel blood from where the armor hadn’t been quite thick enough begin to soak into my uniform. He swung again but was off balance from the previous hit and I finally had my opening. I ducked under the blade and coiled my body like a spring. As he completed his arc and reset to swing again I rushed him, throwing my whole body past him, my knife aimed at his chest. The blade bit but deflected off one of his dermal bone plates leaving him bleeding but not seriously injured. I took the moments separation to toggle my armors emergency release, usually used in case of a drowning risk. It couldn't protect me anymore and I might be able to use my increased speed from not wearing it to gain the upper hand. Klaugh turned to face me and held out his bat’leth to threaten me. Spitting a glob of blood, he spoke.

“Getting tired Andorian. Is this planet too hot for you? Or are you regretting your choice to face a Klingon warrior in single combat?” He taunted before bringing his bat’leth back into a two handed grip across his chest. We faced each other yet again, both of us bleeding from multiple wounds and panting. I raised my fists into a boxers guard, my knife in my right.

“Come on Klaugh, we’re long past talking.” I replied, glaring at him over my fists. To my surprise, he raised his bat’leth in salute.

“I will ensure that your bravery is commemorated in the songs they sing of my victory today Captain.” His mocking tone was gone, I had earned the Klingons respect and, if I survived, I could use that respect.

“Don't start writing those songs just yet!” I yelled as I rushed him, sunlight glinting off my knife as I charged. He braced his blade two handed across his chest to receive my charge, but I was counting on that. With a wordless bellow I slammed the flat of his blade with my left as he pushed it forward to stop me. Though the impact caused my broken fingers to howl in pain the maneuver worked. The added momentum of my strike carried his blade downwards and his defensive jab quickly turned into an overextended swing, which critically, caused him to lower his head. That gave me my opening and I leapt, pushing off from his blade with my left arm and twisting my body in mid air. With a roar I brought my knife crashing down into his neck. The blade sunk perfectly into the gap between his back plates and collar bone and with a bit of luck would have punctured one of his three lungs. Klaugh roared in pain and headbutted me, which sent me reeling in pain, my vision swimming. Unfortunately it also caused me to lose my grip on my knife, which I left embedded in him. Blood obscured my vision as he had split the skin over my eye with his ridges. I wiped my face with my sleeve, trying to find my opponent.

Fortunately Klaugh was right where I had left him. Clearly I had seriously injured him. He had a hand on the knife I had stabbed him with and with one swift motion he wrenched it from his neck and hurled it to the ground. Blood immediately welled up in the wound and spilled over his golden uniform. I imagined how similar we must look, the gold and symbols of our ranks coated in our blood, neither of us willing to give up despite our injuries. The fingers on his injured side slackened and his bat'leth clattered to the ground. He clearly lacked the strength or control in that arm now to maintain his grip. I could also hear a new note to his breathing, a labored sucking sound, the sign of a collapsing lung. Wait, I could hear his breathing. The singing and cheers had all stopped at some point and it was as silent as a grave. Seeing as Klaugh was disarmed and in no shape to attack me right now, I took a chance to look around. All eyes were on us and no one dared make a move or speak. I turned back to Klaugh, wiped the blood off my face again and put my hands up in a guard. He drew his d'k tahg from its sheath on his back and advanced on me, his left arm dangling limply. I was unarmed, and even handicapped as he was, I was still going to die. For the first time in a long time, that fact terrified me. I wanted to live, more than anything! I frantically cast my eyes around for anything I could use as a weapon. A stick, a rock anything, but nothing availed me. I met Klaugh’s’ eyes as he approached, his face bearing his familiar grin. He knew he had me.

“Captain!” A voice bellowed from amongst the Klingons. “It is time to leave!” One of the Klingon juniors was holding a communicator to his ear. “The earther fleet is almost here!” Klaugh growled at me and hurled his d'k tahg blade first into the ground at my feet. Wordlessly he turned and followed his officers back to their waiting raptors, picking up his bat’leth as he walked. I found myself stunned at what had just happened. I had been staring death in the face just seconds ago and now the Klingons were retreating? How? A cheer went up from our line, louder and even than those that had been cheering on our fight. Risi led a team of security officers past me towards our chained prisoners. Their guards resisted for a moment but a few aggressive gestures with some phaser rifles and the fear of being left behind changed their minds. Our people were safe, it was finally over.

Chapter 19: Chapter 18

Chapter Text

I sank to my knees in exhaustion. I couldn't remember a time I had ever been this tired. My legs burned, the old injury in my right and the new one in my left screamed at me as the adrenaline wore off. Everything hurt in this moment, and all I wanted to do was close my eyes and go to sleep forever. I was dimly aware of people crowding around me but I couldn't make out their voices over the pounding of blood in my ears. I felt something cool press against the skin of my neck and in seconds my head started to clear as whatever pain killer I had been given started to work. I coughed and looked around me. I was surrounded by my crew. Nurse Namkosse crouched next to me, a hypospray in her hand, next to her stood Yamina, a worried look in her eyes as she stared down at me. To my right was Chief Phenna, wearing a huge grin that split her face in pride. Bray stood a pace back from her, arms crossed over his chest and nodded approvingly as our eyes met. Lastly in the middle of the group was Sala, crouched down to meet me on my level. She opened her mouth to speak but the roar of the Klingon raptors taking flight drowned her out, so he just threw her arms around me.

“Everything…hurts.” I managed to croak out, much to the entertainment of the people around me, who began a chorus of clearly nervous laughter. Except for Sala, who seemed content to just hold me and quietly cry. I hoped they were tears of happiness.

“Don't speak, Captain.” Nurse Namkosse said from next to me as she checked my vitals with a tricorder. “Doctor Truong’s en route on the Savitskaya, we’ll get you back to the hospital soon.” I sighed. It did hurt to speak, but I had so many questions so I pushed past the pain.

“Marcus, the other survivors?” I asked, my broken ribs grinding against one another.

“They’re fine,” Bray replied. “Risi’s got them, it looks like everyone’s accounted for.” Our first bit of good news since this had all started. I closed my eyes, content to just feel Sala’s weight against me.

“Thank you for keeping your promise.” she whispered quietly and I looked down at her. “Thank you for coming back to me.” I opened my mouth to reply but she hushed me. “Shhh you heard what the nurse said, no talking ok?” I nodded in response and closed my eyes again.

I don't know how long it took for the Savitskaya to arrive. Three minutes was the technical answer but time had lost all meaning for me. I managed to be conscious enough to board the shuttle under my own power, accompanied by Nurse Namkosse, Sala and the cheers of all those assembled. They sat me in one of the bucket seats and Sala secured my harness before strapping herself in. Doctor Truong sat next to me, running his tricorders sensor probe over the entirety of my body. He was talking, but I couldn't make anything out, but I could at least tell that Sala was listening from the way she tilted her head to focus on his words. I rested my head on the hull of the shuttle and was soon drifting in and out of consciousness as we returned to the field hospital. I remembered being carried in on a stretcher and placed on a bio bed but after another hypospray, nothing.

I finally came to my senses a few hours later in a bio bed surrounded by a privacy screen. I groaned loudly as all the pain came flooding back to me as I shifted on the bio bed. Just past the privacy screen I could hear the commotion from the hospital surrounding me and moved to sit up to get a better look at my surroundings despite the pain.

“Oh good you’re awake.” A voice said from behind me. Doctor Truong stepped through the privacy screen at my shoulder and sat next to me on a chair that had been brought in. He continued.

“I imagine you’re about to be very busy, but I need to talk to you before anyone else. Good news first, you’ll be alright. I had to perform surgery to repair your ribs and your leg will be in a brace for a few days, but that's it.” His face darkened as he spoke next. “Now the bad news. That stimulant I gave you, it's probably the only reason you’re still alive but it burned you out. Your heart is damaged. We can fix it, but it will take time. It's going to be a while until you can return to duty.” I wanted to reply that it would be unlikely with my conduct I would ever return to duty, but my body betrayed me and my only reply was another groan.

“I know it hurts, here.” He pressed a hypo to my arm and the pain started to clear up. “That's your last dose for a while, doctors’ orders. I’ll start sending everyone in momentarily, but I just wanted to say, hell of a job out there captain. We all owe you our lives for everything you did.” I wanted to argue this, to tell him how my stubborn pride was the reason we were in this mess to begin with, but my body still wouldn't speak. He stood up from the chair and stepped through the screen. I could hear him shouting something about me being awake, but the screen muffled his words. I lay back down.

Shortly after he left the screen was pushed aside and Commander Fane and another human man I didn't know entered. Commander Fane’s arm was bound tightly in a sling and auto suturing bandages covered much of his exposed skin. Somehow he had been able to scrounge up a fresh commander's uniform and the clean gold contrasted against his injuries. The other man also wore gold, and was a captain according to the stripes at his wrist. He was an older man, with white hair and a face that likely normally looked severe but today was lit with a smile. Commander Fane spoke.

“Captain, allow me to introduce Captain Neil Jamison of the U.S.S. Alaric.” Captain Jamison moved to extend a hand automatically, but upon seeing my condition pulled it back and instead spoke.

“Pleasure to meet you, Captain Zh’kaarrin. I’m the commander of DESRON Two. We were three sectors over and heard your initial reports late yesterday. We’ve been pushing our engines at maximum to get to you ever since. We were lucky too, the Aurora managed to provide us detailed sensor scans on our way in, letting us drop out of warp right on top of the Klingons. The D7 managed to slip away but we destroyed or impounded all of the Orion ships.” I couldn’t believe our luck, Starfleet had been listening after all. It was all worth it. I forced myself up on my elbows.

“Someone heard us after all?” I asked, still trying to get my mouth to properly form words.

“We did Captain, I apologize for maintaining radio silence, but we couldn't let the Klingons know we were coming until we were right on top of them.” He elaborated. “And that's not all, we have more good news. We managed to find your ship, it is resting almost a half of a kilometer down at the bottom of the ocean but we found survivors. It looks like most of those aboard were able to make it to escape pods as it re-entered. The pods ended up scattered over a series of islands around the impact site. I’ve got the U.S.S Black Prince coordinating the rescue as we speak.” I was still in shock at our good luck. My crew had survived? I hadn't killed everyone with my hubris? I found myself overwhelmed and unable to speak yet again.

“Look at this Captain.” Commander Fane spoke. He motioned his good arm outside of the privacy screen and momentarily Commander Foro joined us. She was reverently carrying something wrapped in a cloth in her arms, like it was a sacred relic.

“Look what the Black Prince was able to recover from the bottom.” She said excitedly and unfolded the cloth. It was the Resolute’s dedication plaque!. The Ships name followed by names of the staff at Utopia Planitia born proudly alongside the ship's motto, taken from an old earth poem all cast in brass. I read the motto aloud.

“Finds, and shall find, me unafraid.” I recited from the plaque. The poem was titled Invictus and I had familiarized myself with it when I took command of the ship. The word itself meant unconquered in a dead human language and the poem itself echoed that sentiment, which had always resonated with me. I had managed to procure a paper copy of the poem in my travels and it was amongst my most prized possessions, safely stored away on Starbase 10. My three guests smiled at my words.

“For I am the master of my fate, I am the captain of my soul.” Marcus replied, quoting the last two lines of the poem back at me. After a beat he continued. “I’ll miss that ship, but Yamina here was telling me this isn't such a bad fate for her.” I looked at both of them puzzled but Commander Foro elaborated.

“The Resolute crashed near a collection of natural reefs. If the coral here is anything like that which we have seen on other worlds, it won't be long until the ship is reclaimed by the ocean and is itself added to their unique structure.” Yamina was very excited to share this information and I let her enjoy herself. She had earned it. She continued, heedless of her excitement.

“Humans actually used to do something similar to help reefs recover from ecological disaster. They would sink old warships to form the basis of new reefs to try to reverse the effects of the damage. It looks like we’ve accidentally done the same here. The Black Prince is working to remove most contaminating substances from the wreckage too, so whatever damage the crash caused should bounce back quickly.” She was almost bouncing at this point and I tapped the bed with my fingers in our agreed upon delta shape to remind her of our previous conversation. I certainly wanted to hear this, but I also didn't want her to feel embarrassed. She noticed and smiled at me, the restless energy settling in her body.

“The old warhorse has found a peaceful place to be put out to pasture.” Commander Fane added. “I have to say, right now I’m a little jealous.” he rotated the shoulder of the arm in his sling for emphasis and winced.

“We could all be so lucky.” I groaned and laid back down, the strength in my arms failing me. Captain Jamison cleared his throat.

“Captain, I don't want to keep you long, but I just wanted to say. I’ve been briefed about what happened down here and you’ve done a hell of a thing. I could only hope I or any other Starfleet captain would have been as brave in this situation. I know you’ll have to face a court martial for losing your ship, but I want you to know, I’ll be in your corner any way I can.” He paused a moment before continuing. ‘As a personal request, could I shake your hand?” I looked at him baffled for a moment before raising my right arm. He took my hand in both of his and shook it firmly. I still couldn't believe everything that I was hearing. Had I died? Was this some sort of afterlife or was I just imagining a better future in my last few seconds of life.

“Thank you Captain Zh’kaarrin. Once the doctor tells us it's safe to move you, we’ll bring you up to the Alaric’s sickbay.” With that he turned and slipped through the privacy screen. I was left staring at my officers.

“What was that?” I managed to finally get out. Commander Fane smiled his trademark smile.

“Oh if you think that's bad, just wait until you can finally leave this place. There's a camp forming around the hospital. Suliban mostly, but more than a few locals. You’re something of a local hero, and the people want to see you. I groaned and turned away from them to hide my blush, but unable to hide the flattening of my antennae. He continued teasing me.

“You’re going to have to get used to this Niah. This is one of those events that earns its own name. This is going to be attached to you for a while.” He said, almost taunting me with the fact I was about to become famous. At least my Zhavey would have something to brag about at the next clan gathering.

“As long as all of you don't start.” I waved my hand dismissively at his words, still not turning back to face them. “In fact I order you to do damage control. Stop this from turning into something bigger than it is.”

“You’re not on duty Captain, you’re on medical leave.” Commander Foro replied, getting in on the teasing. “You can't order us to do that even if we wanted to.” She paused for a second “uh ma’am.” I laughed.

“You said it yourself, I’m not on duty, so don't worry about the ma’am stuff right now, that's an order.” I replied and they both laughed. We enjoyed a moment of quiet silence together as their laughter died down. It was nice to think we could laugh again after everything we had just been through.

“One more thing Captain. I think you’ll be wanting this.” I was intrigued by his statement and rolled back over to face them. Commander Fane presented me with a small box about the length of my forearm. Unable to muster the strength to open it, I motioned for him to do it. Removing the top, he revealed Captain Klaugh’s d'k tahg. The weapon was beautiful, the handle made from a polished crimson metal wrapped in supple deep brown leather. The blade itself was polished to a mirror's sheen and lethally sharp. Miniscule Klingonese script covered the flat of the blade, carved there by a master. It was one of the finest blades I had ever seen. After giving me a moment to take it in, Commander Fane spoke again.

“He left it here, but took his bat’leth back. I think he wanted you to have it. A sign of respect maybe?”

“No,” I replied, my voice serious. “It's a challenge, Klaugh’s letting me know he wants it back. It's a reminder that we’re not finished.” My response had darkened the otherwise cheerful mood, as the danger this challenge represented started to sink in.

“We’ll take our leave now Captain.” Commander Fane added after a moment. “There are a few other people who still want to speak with you.” Both Marcus and Yamina smiled down at me. Yamina spoke next

“Yeah, it was a pain convincing them to let us see you first, but they felt showing you the plaque and letting you speak to Captain Jamison was more important. That said, I don't know how much longer we can keep them out.” Her voice's volume was elevating as she said the last part, as if she wanted it to be overheard.

“Does that mean we can come in now?” A voice shouted from outside the screen. I recognized it, though I had never thought I would hear it again.

“Why not?” Commander Fane shouted and both Cserr and Sala tumbled through the privacy screen and into the increasingly cramped space next to my bed. Both of them had huge smiles on their faces and they pushed past my officers to stand next to my bed. Sala was still wearing the same clothes she had been earlier, though it struck me as strange that Cserr was also in off duty clothes. The reason why soon became apparent. Her left sleeve was empty from almost the shoulder down, she had lost her arm at some point since I had seen her last. Marcus and Yamina slipped out between the screens to give us some privacy.

“Cserr what happened?” I forced myself back up onto my elbows so I could see better.

“Just an accident on the Aurora after those Orion bastards sabotaged us. I had an argument with a turbolift door that refused to open. I will never rescue pirates again if I can help it.” I admired her ability to joke about something this serious. That was her greatest skill, always able to find the humor in whatever horror was happening to us. I took a deep breath before speaking.

“What happened up there? It all happened so fast, and once we lost contact with your ship I assumed the worst.”

“Oh it was bad.” She replied. “It took us hours to even get auxiliary power back online, whatever they managed to do to our systems wiped our entire computer. By that point we were surrounded by Orion ships and unable to defend ourselves.” She paused for a moment, clearly considering what she would say next.

“There came a point after this.” She gestured to her stump. “I almost ordered the crew to abandon ship so I could ram that D7. At least get a bit of payback. Wouldn't you know it, next minute the Alaric hails us on our emergency transceiver and we start putting together a plan. You know the rest.” She shrugged, the gesture losing some of its effectiveness with only one arm. She was leaving a lot out of her explanation, I could tell. This is how we talked to each other in public, always dancing around the gory details so we didn't worry one another. I promised myself I would speak with her later when I was just the two of us, and find out what really happened.

“Well I'm just glad you didn’t do something stupid.” I replied with our inside joke. She punched me lightly in the arm.

“Ass.” she retorted, sticking her tongue out. I shifted so I could look at Sala. she had taken the chair Doctor Truong had been sitting in and was looking at me lovingly.

“Hey you.” She said upon seeing my attention turn to her. I smiled weakly.

“Hi Sala.” I said quietly in reply. She took my hand in both of hers.

“Wait, are you two?” Cserr interjected, looking at the both of us. Before either of us could answer she burst out laughing. “You moron, if I knew all it took was you putting your life in danger to get you in the mood I would have set you up on a lot more dangerous dates!” I blushed and my antennae flitted.

“Well I’m glad you didn’t.” Sala replied on my behalf. “I’m happy she's here safe and sound right now thank you.” Cserr laughed again.

“Whatever you say! But in all honesty this is cute. Are you coming back with us girlie, or does this end when we leave the planet?” Sala and I looked at each other. We exchanged no words but both knew what the other was thinking. I spoke first.

“Yes, she is. Whatever might be awaiting me after my court martial, Sala said she wants to be a part of it.” A bemused look crossed Cserr’s face.

“What do you mean after your court martial Niah? What do you think is going to happen?” She asked, her voice incredulous.

“Well, I lost my ship, that's an automatic trial, plus it's my first captaincy, so I’m imagining that will prevent me from ever holding another. Add in that I invoked Directive Twelve and got a lot of people killed.” Cserr cut me off before I could finish.

“Niah, I love you, but you are so, so stupid sometimes. You lost your ship, yes, but by trying to save mine! We could hear the orders you were giving as our systems shut down. You ordered the Resolute to take us in tow and run without any thought to your own safety. You saved tens of thousands of lives with nothing but hand phasers and a fancy plant. You fought a Klingon in personal combat. Those are not the actions of a captain who never sits in the big chair again. Starfleet will see it that way, all of us are going to make sure of that.” She was her usual animated self at this point, pacing out her frustration.

“See, what did I tell you?” Sala added. “When we were talking on that bench earlier. This is why I was asking you to imagine what could be. I knew Starfleet wouldn't just send someone like you to prison and this confirms it. Everyone’s in your corner Niah.”

“Wait, you thought you were going to New Zealand?” Cserr asked. She pinched her brow for dramatic effect. “Ugh why are you like this?” She turned to Sala. “The worst part is this big blue idiot doesn't even believe us and wont until her court martial is over! Isn't that right?” She had me there. I still believed in my heart that I would face punishment for my reckless actions here, even if it wasn't for my actions as a captain, then for my complete disregard for civilian authority when I invoked Directive Twelve. I decided to keep that thought to myself to avoid spoiling the mood however.

“You may be right!” I replied noncommittally.

“Ugh, caring about you takes so much effort, you know that?” Cserr replied, her words harsh but her tone light and joking.

“Yeah but it's worth it.” Sala added in my defense. Cserr laughed again. It really did make me happy to see her like this, after everything.

“Alright I don't have the luxury of lying around all day, so I’ll leave you two lovebirds to it.” Cserr added after her laughter petered out. “I’ll let the doctor know to not let anyone bother you for the next few minutes, sound good?”

“Actually I am getting tired.” I replied. “That might be nice to not see anyone else for a bit.”

“Consider it done!” She called out as she pushed the screen aside, leaving just Sala and I together. I looked back to Sala and she smiled and let go of my hand.

“Squeeze over.” She said and pointed at the bed. Bio beds are small at the best of times, and I was almost too tall for them already. I doubted we could fit the both of us on it and I told her as much.

“I don't care, move over.” She replied and I obliged, pushing myself to the edge against the tents wall and opening as much space as I could. She squeezed into the open space, her back pressed into my chest. I wrapped my arms around her.

“This is more like it,” she said quietly as she made herself comfortable.

“Sala.” I tried to speak but she cut me off.

“Shh, you said you were tired, try to get some sleep. We don't have to talk right now ok, lets just exist for a minute. We both have the rest of our lives to talk, something you earned back for us this afternoon and something I will forever be grateful for. But for right now, no talking.” I squeezed her as confirmation and we both lay there together and just as she had said, I soon fell asleep.

Chapter 20: Chapter 19

Chapter Text

The next few weeks passed in a blur of activity. The Alaric brought my crew and I back to Starbase 10 three days after their first arrival at New Jerusalem. The rest of DESRON Two remained on station to keep an eye out for any additional Klingons who might attempt to take advantage of the situation. From there began an endless stream of briefings, then hearings and finally, much to my surprise, congratulations.

My crew had been right about one thing, Starfleet had no intention of drumming me out of the service, not when I could serve as the next “Hero Captain of the week.” as Decker used to call it. My court martial ended up being broadcast to the wider Federation. I tried to avoid reading what the news was saying about me, as their opinions of me were as varied as the number of member worlds in the Federation. I busied myself instead with reports, correspondence and, unfortunately writing letters to the families of the deceased. In total we had lost thirty-two of the crew. Four had been unable to escape the Resolute’s crash while another twenty eight had been killed in action fighting the Klingons. I did my best to learn as much about each of them from their logs in our recovered data banks so I could share as much with their next of kin. Some I already knew, like Ensign Jeon and Crewperson Sh’Vraal and I found their letters easier to write, while others like Crewpersons Howard and Rogriss forced me to lean on their shipmates for additional information. It is always a bittersweet conversation, sharing memories of a fallen crewmate. It rapidly changes between a celebration of who they were and how they touched the lives of those around them before swinging wildly into long stretches of near inconsolable grief. Honestly, I found those conversations helped the grieving process and I tried to make time for them as soon as my crew were ready to have them.

The court martial itself dragged out for another two weeks, but became evident fairly early that it was being conducted as a formality and the admiralty had no intention of charging me with anything meaningful. What did surprise me was the sheer number of officers that testified in my defense. The entirety of my senior staff alongside Captains Aleya and Jamison and even my old C.O. Commodore Wesley spoke on my behalf. Added to this already impressive tally were multiple volunteers from the Resolute’s crew, the Suliban refugees and even citizens of New Jerusalem. Combined with the fact that these hearings were being broadcast, they soon turned into more of a recruiting tool, designed to extoll the virtues of Starfleet and boost confidence in the idea that we could still defend Federation values in the Triangle even after Caleb IV. For my part I didn't care, I played the part of the humble captain who had just done her duty, just like any other Captain would have. Privately I wanted this to be over. Since I knew that Starfleet didn't see any issues with my conduct, I just wanted to move on to my next posting.

The hearing on my use of Directive Twelve was in many ways worse than my court martial. Through what I considered a frustrating twist of fate my crew had saved the colonial government from the Resolute’s destruction. This was a double edged sword, as on the one hand it allowed them to testify against me which prolonged the hearing as they piled damning witness statements on top of damning witness statements. On the other, once my hearing concluded it allowed them to stand trial for their treatment of the refugees. On the whole I was glad that many of them would face the prison sentence I had dreaded for myself. The official verdict from the hearing was a formal reprimand for disregarding the authority of a civilian government and a private clap on the back from Admiral Rittenhouse for putting those “pencil pushers” in their place.

Aside from the tedium of reports and hearings, the other constants in my life were my friends and crew. Not a day would go by without someone dropping by my quarters to share some news or a meal with me. As I was technically under arrest pending the end of my court martial and prohibited from leaving my quarters, I welcomed these distractions. What little time I spent alone I filled with exercise, doing my best to follow Doctor Truong’s recommendations for my heart. Sala and Cserr spent the most time with me. Cserr's arm had been replaced with an artificial one once we had arrived back at Starbase 10 and she was still getting used to it. It caused her no end of difficulties much to my entertainment. She responded by teasing Sala and I about our burgeoning relationship, which I took in stride. Mostly because, despite everything, I was the happiest I had been in a long time.

The most surprising event occurred after the conclusion of my trial. The crews of the Resolute, Aurora and Alaric alongside the crews of four other starships were assembled in one of Starbase 10’s massive cargo bays. Here Admiral Rittenhouse paraded me out in front of the assembled ranks of all seven crews and pinned the Karagite Order of Heroism on my chest and formally welcomed me back to active duty. Even more extraordinary was not only my return to active duty, but that I was being assigned a new command. The U.S.S. Swordfish, a Kirov class strike cruiser had been laid up for its first five year refit and its crew had been either been promoted or transferred. This ship was mine, if I wanted it. I accepted without hesitating. I couldn't believe my luck, not only was I getting the center chair back, but it would be at the head of one of the Federation's top of the line warships. Admiral Rittenhouse shared with me in a private moment during the reception that he wanted “someone with the stones for it,” commanding one of the Fourth Fleet's heaviest cruisers. Once I had picked my new crew and finished my medically mandated leave I would head back into the Triangle. It didn't take me long to secure myself a crew. The Resolute’s volunteered en masse and I filled what gaps we had with graduates from the class of 2260 and newly promoted officers from other ships. In seven days we would depart on a mission to fly the Federation flag in the R’ongovian Protectorate. Our first mission onboard our new ship.

I had just finished my tour of the Swordfish with Commodore Wesley and had returned to inspect my quarters. I was still taken aback at the size of them. I had no idea how I would use all of the space. Maybe Cserr or Sala could help me decorate before we left Starbase 10. My personal effects wouldn't be arriving for a few hours and I was technically on leave for the next few days so I found myself in the unique position of having nothing to do. I decided to take the opportunity to write a letter to my parents, no doubt they would be hearing of the last few weeks events from the Federation news service and I wanted to share with them the details I knew the reporters would leave out. Before that I had a few things I needed to put away. I put my travel bag on my bed and began the process of unpacking. A few spare changes of clothes, my toiletries, travel makeup kit and hairbrush soon found their new homes in my quarters alongside an unexpected addition. Somehow my first officer had managed to slip a bottle of Andorian Ale into my travel bag when I wasn't paying attention, if the note tied around the bottle's neck was to be believed. Exiting my bedroom, I retrieved a glass before sitting at my computer terminal, one of the only pre-existing pieces of furniture in the space. I poured a glass and began working on my letter.

I was most of the way through my second glass when my door chime sounded. “Enter” I called and the door hissed open and I was met with the person I hadn't realized I most wanted to see. Sala was standing in the doorway, dressed in a flowing blue dress with a pair of duffels slung over her shoulder. She held a PADD in her right hand and smiled when she saw me.

“So, good news.” She said coyly, the door closing behind her as she entered my quarters. She walked to my desk and sat on it next to my computer terminal. She turned the screen of my computer away from me and handed me the PADD. “Looks like my paperwork went through. I am officially assigned to your ship as a civilian attaché.” I glanced at the PADD, the title and orders summary confirming her statement.

“That's great news.” I replied. “Where are your quarters?”

“According to that, deck six, though a closet might be a better description of them.” She batted her eyes at me. “Though I doubt I’ll be spending much time there.” My antenna flitted, but I kept my composure and carried on.

“Have you already unpacked?” I asked, gesturing to her bag. She giggled.

“I didn't exactly have much, but yes I did. These are for your quarters.” She unzipped the first bag and presented me with a potted plant. “I picked them up on the Starbase from a very nice Izarian.” She was kicking her feet as she was speaking and I found it incredibly cute. I made a face in response to her showing me the plant.

“I’ll tell you the same thing I told my science officer. I’ve killed every plant I’ve tried to take care of.”

“I know, Yamina told me as much. Don't worry I’ll take care of them for you. You need to have something to liven this space up. It's so severe.” She replied with a cheery lilt as she gestured to my quarters bare metal walls.

“I’d argue that's perfect for me.” I retorted. It was meant as a joke, but deep down that was how I saw myself. She made a dismissive noise.

“No way, you’re as cuddly as a tribble.” She shot back. “You just hide it under a tough girl persona and all that muscle.” She reached out to run her finger along my bicep, highlighting the curve of it.

“In no world am I anything like a tribble.” I replied dismissively. “If I'm anything, it's one of those big Vulcan cats, what are they called? Oh right, Sehlat!” She laughed again.

“My big kitty cat.” She said, looking off into the middle distance. My antennae flitted again. I really needed to work on not being so obvious with them. I drained my glass and stood up.

“I’m being a terrible host, let me grab you a glass.” I moved to my kitchenette to track down another glass for her. “So are both bags full of plants for me to inevitably kill?”

“No, just one of them.” She stood too and started exploring my quarters, one of the smaller pots in her hands. “The other bag’s mine.” That piqued my interest. I grabbed a second glass and the bottle and moved to the couch under the windows that filled the wall opposite the door. I had left the lights of my quarters dimmed, so currently the white interior lights of Starbase 10 shone through them casting everything in a soft white glow. It reminded me of moonlight.

“Ok, I’ll bite, what's in the other bag?” I sat down on the couch, resting my calf on my knee and reclining. I poured us two glasses. She placed the small plant she was carrying on the edge of a shelf before retrieving her second bag and joining me on the couch. She made an exaggerated show of opening it and taking a few things out of it.

“Lets see, what do we have here? A change of clothes, another change of clothes. What's this? An overnight bag? Now tell me Niah why would I have this?” For the third time in as many minutes she had flustered me. I chose to take a drink rather than respond, but she pushed the issue.

“I guess it's in case you stay overnight in my quarters.” I replied quietly, my cheeks hot and bright blue.

“Well done Captain!” she teased. Her tone rapidly changed and she looked away from me. “Wait unless that's not something you wanted. I’m sorry if I was presuming.”

“I never said I didn't want that. This is just surprising.” I rushed to reassure her. It was true too. We had grown closer over the weeks since our rescue and my court martial. Neither of us had believed on those terrifying days on New Jerusalem that we would live to see another one, so what had developed as a brief intense romance had blossomed into something more stable and to my immense joy, more future focused. I had been so happy she had wanted to stay with me. As much as her forwardness did fluster me, I loved that she wanted to spend more time with me both on my ship and off of it. We were already planning a vacation together after Federation Day next year.

“Oh what's so surprising about it?” She teased.

“Honestly, I just considered myself married to the work. I’ve never thought of a starship as a place to make a life, doubly so for a civilian. There's a reason most Starfleet relationships are inter service.” She made a face and laughed.

“You’re ridiculous, you know that. I asked you why you thought it was surprising I would want to spend time in your quarters, not for you to explain Starfleet dating to me!. I’m not letting you get away with that answer either.” She replied, shoving me lightly and causing me to almost spill my drink in surprise. I closed my eyes for a moment to think about my answer.

“I guess I just figured it wasn’t an option for me, you know. I’m forty two in six months, it felt like that part of my life was behind me. Like I had my chance and missed it.” I was staring off into space as I was saying this, though I could feel Sala’s eyes on me. “Plus I have a lot of pressure from my parents to settle down still which,” I shuddered. “No thank you.”

“You’ll have to explain all of that to me one day. Cserr told me they would be mad about us.” I turned to her, my jaw slack and launched into a rapid fire barrage of questions.

“When were you talking to Cserr? What did she tell you? You have to tell me!”

“I bumped into her and a few other officers who I think were from her ship. It was while I was buying these plants. She wanted to spend more time with me and we had lunch together. I think she said something about coming by later today.” That teasing lilt was back, and as annoyed as I was about Sala meeting with my blabbermouth best friend without being there to do damage control, a part of me was happy they were able to get along so well.

“Well I categorically deny anything she told you.” I replied in an attempt to save face. Cserr loved nothing more than pushing my buttons and sharing every embarrassing moment of my life at the drop of a hat. I had no doubt that she had used their chance meeting to share every detail I might want to keep from Sala.

“Really?” Sala asked, moving to refill our glasses. Passing me back mine she continued. “That's too bad.” The teasing was still there, but I couldn't figure out what Cserr had told her that might make her respond like this. “She actually told me something really interesting about you. I’d be sad if it wasn't true.”

“Oh?” I asked in response. I was legitimately curious about what Cserr had said, nothing sprung to my mind that fit Sala’s description. Sala took a big drink before continuing.

“Well, we had just finished eating and she leans in close and says Sala, whatever you do don’t tell Niah I told you this.” I gulped, this was going to be bad. Sala continued. “Cserr says. I have it on good authority that Niah is head over heels for you. She told me that apparently I was all you talked about while the two of you were preparing your defense and these are her words specifically mind you,” She pointed directly at me. “Despite you being hard headed, too brave for your own good and very very stupid sometimes, I was apparently very lucky to have you.” I had no words, though my body betrayed how I was feeling in its treacherous way. Sala downed her drink and looked away nervously before speaking again.

“You want to know what? I think I agree with her. You are very stupid in a lot of ways. Who takes on a Klingon with a knife? But, I also think I love that about you. I love that you always think about others and that you don’t let fear get the better of you. I love that you didn't care about the consequences back on that awful planet, you put your career and life on the line for a bunch of people you didn't know who weren't even Federation citizens a year ago. I love that you care about your crew and that you are so supportive of them.” She closed her eyes for a moment. “You asked me that morning after the garden what I saw in you. Well this is it.” This was not at all what I had thought Sala would say, and at that moment I wanted nothing more than to be close to her. I slugged back the last of my drink and slid down the couch so I could be next to her. My movement drew her attention and she looked over at me. I wrapped my arm around her and she leaned in, head resting on my chest.

“It's not just that either. There's so many little things about you.” She whispered quietly. I kissed her on the top of her head. “Yeah like that.” She added. “You really know how to make a girl feel safe.” An idea struck me. I wasn't sure if it was the alcohol giving me false confidence or if it was actually a good idea, but if Sala liked it when I was stupid, then now was my chance to be a little stupid. She was someone I felt safe being stupid around. I gave her a reassuring squeeze before standing up and she let out a sad groan as I pulled away.

“Don't worry, I promise you’ll like it.” I said. “There's something I've been wanting to show you.” I wanked back to my desk and spun my computer screen back to face me. I remembered Sala’s interest when I talked with the Doctor about Earth music, and this seemed as good a time as any to indulge her curiosity. Thinking quickly as to not spoil the mood, I pulled up one of my slower, more intimate playlists. The speakers recessed into the walls of my quarter sprung to life as I slid the dimmer switch for the lights to off.

“There!” I said with a self-satisfied grin on my face as I backed away from my screen and out into one of the columns of light shining through my windows. I turned on my heels to face the couch again and held my arms out. “Sala, may I have this dance?” Only my treacherous antennae betrayed the uncertainty I felt. Her hand rose to cover her mouth and I swore I heard a quiet gasp. She rose wordlessly to join me in the pillar of light and I pulled her to me. Hands clasped, we began to move to the music. Again Sala rested her head against my chest, at least partially because of our height difference but I knew deep down she felt safe like that.

“So is this is that human music you were talking with the doctor about?” She asked, not looking up.

“Yep.” I replied, popping the p.

“Huh, I think I like it. At least I like this.” She followed my lead as we slowly danced. One song soon led into another and we continued, pressed into one another. It was wonderful to be so cut off from the chaos of our lives, just a singular moment the two of us shared bathed in the glow of the Starbase’s interior lighting. I found myself softly singing along to the song as I held her. The words tumbled out of me without any restraint and I could hear my voice cracking as I sang. I barely finished the first chorus and Sala looked up at me.

“Hey, you ok?” She asked. I knew at that moment if I spoke I would spend the rest of the night crying, so I did the only thing else I could think of. I tilted my head down and kissed her. She reciprocated the kiss and we stood silhouetted in a beam of light, completely lost in each other. One kiss quickly turned into another and we stayed like that as the song changed again. Finally our lips parted and she looked up at me.

“You really know how to make me feel special, Niah and that is not something I am used to.” She said softly. I met her gaze, still holding her against me in the embrace of our slow dance.

“Well we finally have a future to look forward to.” I replied. “And we have all that time for me to show you just how much you mean to me.” I kissed her on the forehead and we continued our dance, wrapped in each others arms. As the song changed again, I was struck with inspiration. I leaned down level with her ear and whispered, my voice low and husky.

“Give me a moment and I’ll show you how special you really are.” As far as I can tell Suliban can't blush, but from the expression on her face, she would have been bright red. I let go of her and unwrapped her arms from around my waist. I dashed to my computer, silently cursing whoever had these quarters last for not installing separate sound system controls. I urgently flicked through my playlists, my heart thundering in my chest with excitement. Settling on the one I wanted I hit shuffle and set it to loop, if everything worked out I wouldn't be anywhere near this console for the next few hours and I didn’t want it to stop. I glanced up at Sala before hitting play. She stood haloed in the light shining through my window, her hands clasped over her heart and she was staring directly at me. She had never looked so beautiful. With a smile I tapped the play button. The music changed, now more up-tempo and with much more bass. Unafraid of embarrassment at this moment I half walked, half danced back to Sala who giggled at my ridiculous antics. I knew I had a ridiculous grin on my face, but I didn't care, I was about to make her night. She opened her arms as I approached to welcome me back to her embrace, but I had other plans. I moved to her side and with one swift motion picked her up in a bridal carry. She giggled as I scooped her up and wrapped both her arms around my neck.

“Ohhh so strong!” She said almost teasingly. I looked down at her, still with my big stupid smile beaming on my face. Her eyes were sparkling in the light and she looked radiant. Rather than reply I just kissed her.

“I try my best.” I replied as our lips parted. “And last time I checked, I did fight that Klingon for you. Couldn’t have done it without them.” I did my best to flex while holding her.

“You fought him for me?” she asked with faux surprise. This was a conversation we had already had, but I still liked to bring it up when I was feeling romantic.

“Sure did!” I kissed her again. “I would do it a thousand times over. Now come on, let me show you what else these muscles can do.” She giggled and I carried her to my bedroom.

Chapter 21: Epilogue

Chapter Text

After Sala left I had spent the rest of the afternoon settling into my new quarters. Following Cserr’s advice I had retrieved my personal belongings from Starbase 10 to replace those that now rested on the bottom of New Jerusalems ocean. I also fussed with the plants Sala had placed around my quarters before she had to leave again. The fact that she had also taken the opportunity to stash some clothes in my closet and sneak a toothbrush into my bathroom went unremarked on by either of us. The additional space of the much larger quarters of the Kirov class ships felt wasted to me. I didn’t even own enough things to decorate half the surfaces in the room, though I figured that would change now that I was making an effort to be more present in my life. I was hanging a collection of photos in my bedroom when the door chimed.

“Enter.” I called, not really paying attention to who it might be.

“Look at the size of this room!” It was Cserr, no doubt responding to the housewarming invitation Sala had apparently extended her this morning. “This space is wasted on you Niah.” She called from the doorway. I laughed and called back to her.

“Sala said the same thing. I have no idea how I’ll use this space.” I stepped out of my bedroom and saw my oldest friend standing there in a fresh uniform, her artificial left arm still bound in a compression brace while in her right she clutched a bottle. “What's that?” I pointed at the bottle and she wiggled it at me suggestively.

“Oh this? Saurian brandy, courtesy of my first officer.” She grinned. “Figured we would toast your new command and what looks like the new you.” I was still a little tipsy from the drinks I had shared with Sala earlier, but I was far less terrified of getting drunk than I was explaining why I had already been drinking today. I crossed the space and grabbed a pair of fresh glasses from a cabinet above my food processor.

“Grab a seat,” I pointed at the same couch that sat under the windows that lined the outer wall. She flopped down unceremoniously on one side of the couch and I joined her, sliding the glasses down the coffee table to her. With a grunt she uncorked the bottle with her teeth and poured a measure for each of us. I leaned forward and picked up mine. The harsh white light of my quarters caused the rich amber liquid in the glass to glow like a miniature star and I could see the legs it left on the sides of the glass as I swirled it. This was an old bottle and a hell of a find

“Tell your first officer I say thanks.” I said as I swirled the liquid again. “So what are we drinking to?”

“Well let's start with the Swordfish. Don't get me wrong, the Resolute was a fine ship, but look at this beast! How you scored a battlecruiser is beyond me.” She replied, raising her glass. “To the Swordfish.” I echoed her toast and downed my glass. The liquor burned but had the wonder peaty aftertaste that saurian alcohol was famous for. I was already hooked on this bottle and made a note to track down a few more for my private collection which was now conveniently located on board instead of gathering dust in a storage locker.

“Wow, that's really good.” I almost coughed at the strength of the liquor. “Really tell T’kitt great find.” Before she could reach for the bottle I was already on my feet to pour us two more glasses. Cserr shot me a look while I filled her glass.

“It's ok, your arms still giving you trouble. Let me be on drink duty for a while.” I replied to her accusatory look. She huffed and picked up her glass, raising it again.

“To us, for sending those Klingons running back to Qo’nos with their tails between their legs.” I nodded

“To us, and the Second Destroyer Squadron.” I called back and we both slugged our drinks back. I owed Captain Jamison a great deal, he had really pulled our asses out of the fire at the end there. I refilled our glasses again and called out the toast.

“To everyone who didn't make it.” I raised my glass.

“To the fallen.” Cserr replied, and we both tapped our glasses to the table before drinking again. A comfortable warmth had settled back over me at this point, owing to my mostly empty stomach and fast metabolism. We sat in silence for a bit, thinking about everyone who had been lost in my stand on New Jerusalem. Already the Federation news service was running the story under the headline of “The Battle for God's Country” and apparently I was already gaining a bit of a fan club if the ship wide scuttlebutt was to be believed. I didn't exactly like this development. The last thing I wanted was to be treated like Pike, Decker or Mendez were. I poured us another glass. As I picked it up, wracking my brain for something else to toast to, Cserr spoke.

“To you Niah, without you all of this would have been impossible.” She said, looking directly at me.

“Oh come on Cserr, all I did was organize some things. It was Commander Foro that found and weaponized the gas. It was Commander Fane that actually led the troops at the front and…” she cut me off before I could finish doling out praise for my crew.

“No I mean it, from what everyone’s told me you were the lynchpin of the entire defense. Plus fighting a Klingon captain with only your utility knife, that takes an insane amount of courage. I cannot believe you are still alive after that!” She raised her glass again and knocked it back. I mirrored her motion without speaking. Again we sat in silence for a while, lost in our thoughts. Our reverie was broken by my door chime sounding again.

“Expecting anyone?” Cserr asked me.

“No, unless you invited more people to my quarters.” She smiled mischievously and I rolled my eyes. “Enter.” With a hiss the door opened. Sala stood in the doorway, clutching a box to her chest. Seeing I wasn't alone she looked away before speaking.

“I can come back later if you're busy.” she said quietly.

“Absolutely not! Get in here.” Cserr shouted to her before I could say anything. Sala smiled and entered, my door hissing shut behind her. Cserr motioned for her to sit between us on the couch and she obliged. Sala was still wearing the same blue dress as earlier and it flowed around her as she closed the distance between us. I shifted on the couch to give her more room, but Sala intentionally sat almost on top of me and leaned in, her head resting on my chest.

“Hi.” She said, tilting her head up to look up at me, and my antennae flattened. Cserr belly laughed.

“Why do I never have a camera when I need it?” Cserr wheezed out between her laughs. “That's one of the funniest things I have seen in my life. Look at you Niah, you look like a schoolkid who just held her first hand. How are you older than me?”

“Shut up I do not.” I chucked one of my throw pillows at Cserr which she dodged effortlessly, sticking her tongue out in response. I put one of my arms around Sala before continuing.

“I can't win with you Cserr, either way you’re giving me sh*t for my…oh what now?” Cserr had been making a face the entire time I had been talking and broke out laughing again. I looked down at Sala and she shrugged.

“Her dress…It’s you coloured!” Cserr gasped out, cackling. It took me a moment to understand what she had meant. Of course I hadn't noticed that Sala’s dress of choice for our earlier rendezvous was almost a match for my skin tone. Cserr continued her teasing while gasping for air.

“You’ve got it really bad don't you girlie?” She pointed her cup at Sala whose only reply was a smile and another shrug. This set off another cackling fit. I sighed, kissed Sala on the head and leant forward to pour another drink. Cserr recovered enough from her laughing fit to realize we were short on glasses and stood up to rummage through my quarters in search of my glassware. Taking advantage of the relative quiet I leaned down to ask Sala what was in the box she had brought.

“Oh, a little something I bought for us, don't worry we can share it with your friend. Oh but we’ll need plates.” She stood up and joined Cserr in my kitchenette and they both started rummaging through my cabinets. I sighed, nothing would be where it should be after these two were done with it.

“Niah go change out of that uniform.” Cserr shouted over the clinking of plates. “You’re still supposed to be on leave for another three days. The Swordfish will be fine for an evening without its captain.”

“You’re still in uniform.” I retorted.

“Yes but I don't have a choice. All my clothes are on the Aurora, which last I checked was hauled up in drydock for major repairs and all the way across the Starbase from here.” she replied, opening and closing my cupboards apparently in search of something. I sighed, stood up and straightened my tunic.

“Fine, be back in a moment.” I crossed the room and entered my bedroom. A separate bedroom on a starship, these new ships really were a marvel. I kicked off my boots and pulled off my uniform, laying it out on my bed so that it wouldn't be wrinkled if I needed it again tonight. I slid the door on my closet open to try to find something to wear, but found myself pausing, unable to choose anything. I had not believed up until the moment we were beamed aboard the Alaric that I would be standing here. Even after that I had thought for sure I was heading for a prison sentence for misusing Directive Twelve instead of Admiral Rittenhouse pinning a medal to my chest in front of the crews of seven starships.

All of my pent up emotions I had forced deep down for the last few weeks hit me like a wave and I sank to my knees. I had a new ship! I had a new ship and that ship came with closets big enough for more than just a few uniforms. Closets that were in fact big enough for everything I owned in the entire Federation with enough room left over for my girlfriend to stash a supply for nights spent here. The Niah Zh'kaarrin who had taken command of the Resolute all those months ago would have never believed where I was now. I sat crumpled in a heap on the floor, in my underwear and staring up at my closet, completely overwhelmed by what had happened. I knew on some level that I was crying, but it felt like it was coming from someone else nearby rather than from me. I was completely trapped in the enormity of everything that had happened in the last few weeks. A soft knock on the door roused me momentarily from my despair. I turned my head and saw Sala slip into my bedroom. Seeing the state I was in she rushed to my side, joining me on the floor and wrapped me up in a hug.

“I’m here Niah, it's alright, I’ve got you.” She whispered into my hair as she held me. The tears came hard now as I cried into her shoulder. I don't know how long we stayed there, but if she was bothered by it, she gave no indication. Instead she simply held me while I bawled my eyes out as the weight of the last few weeks crashed down on me.

“Come on Niah, breathe with me.” I heard her say and I tried to match the rise and fall of her chest. Her soothing words and hand rubbing between my shoulders helped immensely and I soon felt my breathing slow. Sala continued to comfort me as I tried my best to regain my composure.

“It was all just so much.” I managed to croak out. “I cant believe any of us are still alive. I keep thinking I’ll wake up under that tree and all of this will have been a dream. How can I trust any of this is real?” She pulled away from me slightly so I could look at her.

“What about me? Am I real?” I looked at her with a blank expression and she continued. “Niah, feel my arms around you, my breath on your face,” she kissed me. “My lips. I’m real, we’re here on your new ship. Your friend is out there prepping the treat I brought for you. All of this is real. You saved us. We’re all here because of you. It's normal to feel like this, we’ll work through it ok?” I nodded, staring into her large yellow eyes. She kissed me on the forehead before continuing.

“Let me find you something to wear, and we’ll see if you’re feeling up to company or you’d like to be alone after that.” She stood up and started rummaging through my closet. Before long she tossed some clothes at me. “Here take this and this.” I looked down and smiled.

“How did you know?” I asked, my eyes still fixated on what she had given me.

“Lucky guess. Also I’m taking this.” I looked up and she had just finished slipping on one of my old academy sweaters and was admiring it in the mirror. I looked again at the clothes she had given me. It was a set of pajamas, but not the ones I would normally wear while on a starship. They were lined in fur, and made out of Andorian fleece, designed to keep you warm on cold nights back home. My Shreva had given them to me the last time I was on Andoria and I kept them around because they reminded me of home rather than as something to wear. At this moment I was yearning for the comfort of home more than anything else so I stood and pulled the pants on.

“You know I workout in that sweater right? It stinks.” I said as I pulled the matching shirt over my head. Wiping my eyes, I looked at Sala, who had pulled the hood up and tucked her head into the collar.

“I know, that's why I like it. It smells safe.” She replied, taking an exaggerated sniff.

“Gross Sala.” I replied, before we both broke down giggling. I already felt better. I knew that I had people who cared about me and that my life was actually worth living, a fact I hadn't realized I was struggling to convince myself was true for years. I laughed again.

“What?” Sala asked, taking both my hands and pulling herself closer.

“Nothing, I’m just happy. Like actually happy Sala. For the first time in a long time.” She smiled again and stood on her tiptoes to give me a peck on the lips.

“Well you might not be so happy if what I brought melted.” She replied, a teasing lilt to her voice.

“Why, what did you bring?” I inquired, now nervous that she had brought something that would make a mess in my brand new quarters.

“Oh just a little treat, but, “She let go of my hands and walked to the door, looking back over her shoulder seductively as she continued. “Though I’ve heard Ktarian chocolate puffs melt pretty fast at room temperature.” With that she slammed the door control open and ran out of my room laughing. Ktarian chocolate puffs were my favorite dessert and my love of them was one of my most closely guarded secrets. When I figured out how she found out!

Who told you?” I yelled as I chased after her back into my quarters laughing as I did. Cserr saw us both coming and lifted the plates of the dessert she was carrying above our heads as we careened past her to the couch, crumpling into a giggling heap.

“Careful kids, I don't have anything to change into and there's no way chocolate comes out of command gold.” She shot back at us before joining us on the couch and sliding two plates down to us. I picked up mine and laid back on the couch, letting the moment wash over me. I had a new lease on life with a new ship, surrounded by my friends and Sala by my side. I had decided. For the first time in a long time I was happy. I had spent my whole life accepting that I was unimportant and becoming used to how that made me feel. It was too easy for me to get used to things being bad, but this? I could certainly get used to this.

Chapter 22: Glossary and Translations

Chapter Text

Andorian Sex and Gender

Sourced from Memory Beta here: https://memory-beta.fandom.com/wiki/Andorian_sexes

Chan: This sex roughly corresponds to male. Physically, Chans are smaller than Thaans and usually have a wiry body type.

Than:This sex also roughly corresponds to male. Thaans are bigger than Chans and usually have a more muscular body type.

Shen: This sex also roughly corresponds to female and is where all Andorian life originates. Although the zhen carries the infant, the child begins as gametes from the shen.

Zhen: This sex roughly corresponds to female and is the sex of the Andorian who will carry the zygote to term.

Glossary

Sourced from Memory Alpha and The Edge of Midnight

KLICOM - KLIngon COMmand, Strategic command all characters in this story belong to.

The Triangle - Astrographical term for the area of space in the Beta Quadrant bordered by the Federation, Klingon Empire and Romulan Empire.

Marvick Drive - Next generation warp drive developed in 2240. The standard TOS ship designs are Marvick Drive ships.

Eaves-Beyer Drive - Previous generation of warp drive developed in 2236-2240. Obsolete by 2260. All the ships introduced in Star Trek Discovery are Eaves-Beyer Drive ships.

DESRON - DEStroyer SquadRON. Border patrol and rapid response flotillas.

FEDAC - Federal Department of Aid Allocation and Control, the Federation version of FEMA and other such organizations.

FGF - Federation Ground Forces. The Federation army.

Ushaan and Ushaan-tor - an Andorian code of honor to allow the participants to fight to the death with an ice miners tool (the Ushaan-tor).

Translations

Sourced from Memory Alpha, Memory Beta and the Klingon Dictionary.

Andorian

Chei - Offspring version of Chan

Zhavey - Parental Version of Zhen

Shreva - Parental version of Shen

Tellarite

Krognik - Tellarite equivalent of the Devil and his demons

Klingon

Tlhab - Freedom

neSngech - a Klingon mouse

Cho’echu - Energize, beam out command

daH - Now

petaQ - An insult

In’cha - Begin

Klingon song - The Warriors Anthem, sung by Klingons on their way to battle.

English Translation:

Hear! Sons of Kahless.

Hear! Daughters too.

The blood of battle washes clean

The Warrior brave and true.